^  ' 


BV  2060  .K5  1913 
King,  William  Leslie. 
Investment  and  achievement 


INVESTMENT  AND 
ACHIEVEMENT  .:0^^^- 

DEC?,2  191 


A  Study  In  Christian  Progress 


:AL  %^ 


By   V 
WILLIAM  LESLIE  KING,  D.  D., 

A  Missionary  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  to  South  India. 


I 


CINCINNATI: 
JENNINGS    AND    GRAHAM 

NEW  YORK: 

EATON    AND    MAINS 


COPTBIOHT,  1913,  BT 
JENMINOS  AND  QRAHAM 


WHOSE  WISE  COUNSEL  AND  DEEP  SYMPATHY  DUEING 

A  QUARTER  CENTURY  OF  MISSIONARY  SERVICE 

HAVE  MADE  ME  HER  DEBTOR  INDEED 


Foreword. 

It  Is  with  some  reluctance,  but  without  apology,  that 
this  volume  is  sent  forth:  reluctance,  because  it  so  in- 
adequately rehearses  the  marvelous  story  of  the  "In- 
vestment and  Achievement"  of  the  Christian  Church; 
without  apology,  because  it  has  been  written  under  the 
deep  conviction  that  such  "A  Study  in  Christian  Prog- 
ress" may  be  useful  in  furthering  to  some  degree  the 
work  of  extending  the  Kingdom  of  God  among  men. 

The  historical  section  may  seem  disproportionately 
long.  It  will,  however,  be  found  to  be  the  merest  out- 
line of  the  advance  movement  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
from  land  to  land  and  through  the  centuries.  The  aim 
has  been  to  make  this  section,  though  an  outline  only, 
connected  enough  to  be  of  interest,  and  sufficiently  com- 
prehensive to  have  value,  as  a  record  of  what  has  been 
accompUshed. 

If  the  question  of  investment  and  the  returns  there- 
for must  be  practically  considered  in  the  world's  busi- 
ness arena,  why  should  it  not  be  a  necessary  and  profit- 
able study  in  connection  with  the  work  of  the  Church? 

What,  then,  has  the  Christian  Church  invested  in 
its  world-wide  work,  and  what  have  been  the  results  of 
the  investment  made?  What  are  the  problems  the 
Church  faces  to-day  in  view  of  world  conditions,  her 
equipment  for  service,  and  the  binding  force  of  the 
Great  Commission?  What  is  the  outlook  in  the  world- 
field?  Is  there  danger  that  the  Church  by  narrow  vision 
and  lack  of  devotion  to  Jesus  Christ  may  fail  to  make 
the  largest  possible  use  of  the  results  of  past  investment 

1 


FOREWORD. 

and  of  present  opportunities  and  resources?  Believing 
these  questions  to  be  of  vital  importance,  attention  is 
called  to  them  in  the  following  pages.  With  the  hope 
that  their  treatment  may  help  a  little  in  the  work  of 
building  up  the  Kingdom  for  the  coming  of  which  we 
work  and  pray,  this  "Study  in  Christian  Progress"  is 
sent  forth. 

William  L.  King. 
Hyderabad,  Deccan,  India, 
August  S,  1913. 


Contents. 

part  I. — Itivcstmcnt. 

Chapter  I. 
INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 


Page. 


Service  of  Jesus  and  the  Apostolic  Group — Service  in  the  Post- 
Apostolic  Age — In  the  Age  of  Controversy  and  Advance — 
After  the  Conversion  of  Constantine — In  Spain  and  France 
— In  the  British  Isles — Cost  of  Service — Service  in  Ger- 
many and  Other  Sections  of  Europe — In  the  Far  North  of 
Europe — Among  the  Slavonian  Races — In  the  Frozen 
Regions  Beyond — Character  of  the  Work  Done — Work  in 
the  Far  East — Among  Special  Races — Service  in  the  West- 
em  World — Protestantism  to  the  Fore — Fields  of  Labor 
and  the  Work  Accomplished — Base  for  Future  Operations.     17-91 

Chapter  II. 
im^ESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

Jew  and  Pagan,  Allies  in  Persecution — Persecutions  Under 
Roman  Emperors,  General  View — Three  Centuries  of  Per- 
secution in  the  Roman  Empire — Methods  Employed  in 
Persecuting  the  Christians — Investment  in  Life  Beyond 
Computation — Later  Chapters  in  Persecution — A  Peculiar 
Phase  of  Persecution — Persecution  of  the  Albigenses — Of 
the  Waldenses — Of  the  Huguenots — Persecution  in  North 
America — In  Various  Mission  Fields — Martyr  Church  of 
Madagascar — China  in  Furnace  of  Persecution — Repeated 
Persecutions  in  Turkey — Other  Fields  Consecrated  by 
Martyr  Blood — Closing  Thoughts  Regarding  Investment 
in  Life. 95-125 

3 


CONTENTS. 

Chapter  III. 
INVESTMENT  IN  MATERIAL  RESOURCES. 


Page- 


World  Movements  Financially  Expensive — Cost  of  Various 
Wars  and  the  Upkeep  of  Armies — Cost  of  Exploration  and 
of  Scientifie  Keseareh — Building  God's  Kingdom  in  the 
Earth  Demands  Outlay — Support  of  Workers  and  Build- 
ing of  Churches  in  the  Early  Church — Houses  of  Worship 
at  a  Later  Period — Present  Investment  in  Church  Prop- 
erty— Amounts  Contributed  to  Foreign  Missions — Total 
Material  Investment  can  not  be  Estimated — Whitened 
Fields  and  Open  Doors  Demand  Large  Outlay  — Present 
Opportunity  and  Responsibility  Matched  by  Financial 
Abihty  of  the  Church. 129-137 

Chaptek  IV. 
INVESTMENT  IN  INTERCESSION. 

Place  of  Intercession  in  the  Work  of  the  Kingdom — Doctor 
John  R.  Mott  Quoted  on  the  Place  of  Prayer  in  the  World 
Movement — Intercession  of  the  Early  Church — Prayer  in 
the  Days  of  Persecution — "Prayer  Concert"  Arranged  in 
England — Day  of  Prayer  at  Ilemhiit — Special  Hours  Set 
Apart  for  Prayer — Later  Organizcil  Effort — Annual  Con- 
cert of  Prayer  Inaugurated,  and  Results — Result  in  Volun- 
teers for  Missionary  Service — Spiritual  Blessing  in  the 
Home  Church  Waits  on  Faithful  Stewardship — Prayer  of 
John  Hunt  for  Fiji — The  Victory  must  be  Gained  by 
Prayer. Ul-lt9 

part  II. — Hcbievcincnt. 

CirAITEIl    I. 

THE  CHIRCH. 

The  Church  Itself  Marks  Large  Achievement — Present  Extent 

of  the  Church,  Territorially  and  Numerically — Resources 

of  the  Church — Figures  that  Speak  of  Ability  to  do  (Jreat 

Things — Other   Facts   that   Suggest  Strength — Centers  of 

4 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 
Work  and  Strength  of  Leadership — Wealth  of  the  United 
States  and  Share  of  the  Protestant  Church — Protestantism 
in  the  United  States  and  in  the  World — Number  of  Prot- 
estant Missionary  Societies — The  True  Greatness  of  the 
Church  is  in  the  Character  and  Spirit  of  its  Membership.      153-160 

Chapter  II. 
OPENING  UP  THE  WORLD. 

The  Missionary  and  the  Explorer — Motives  Prompting  to  Ex- 
ploration— A  W^orthy  Place  in  this  Work  must  be  Given  to 
the  Missionary  Spirit — Opening  up  North  America — Open- 
ing of  Africa  and  the  South  Sea  Islands — Early  Missionary 
Explorers  in  Africa — Livingstone's  Great  Work — Other 
Great  Names  in  African  Exploration — What  Missionary 
Explorers  Accomplished — The  Great  Object  of  Missionary 
Exploration. 163-166 

Chapter  III. 
COMMERCE  AND  INDUSTRIES. 

Commerce  and  Christianity — Commerce  has  Derived  a  Four- 
fold Benefit  from  Christian  Missions — Commerce  Impos- 
sible Among  Barbarous  Peoples — Christianity  Creates  Con- 
ditions Essential  to  Commerce — Doctor  Grenfell's  Testi- 
mony— Doctor  Moffat's  Testimony — Christian  Integrity 
Essential  to  Commerce — Christianity  Furnishes  the  Dy- 
namic Needed  to  Arouse  Stagnant  Peoples  like  the  Hindus 
to  Commercial  Activity — Christian  Missions  Back  of  the 
Railway  Systems  of  Africa — Doctor  Dennis  on  Commerce 
and  Missions — Some  Commercial  Figures — Some  Pertinent 
Questions  and  their  Answers — Imperfect  Industrial  Condi- 
tions Among  Non-Christian  Peoples — Need  and  Influence 
of  Industrial  Missions — Natural  Conditions  in  Africa  and 
the  South  Sea  Islands — The  First  Great  Need  is  the  Gos- 
pel— Various  Missions  in  Africa — Conditions  in  India — 
Need  in  India,  the  Gospel — The  Viewpoint  of  the  State — 
Organized  Effort  in  Industries — Industrial  Missions  have 
Justified  their  Right  to  a  Place  Among  Missionary  Agencies.  169-181 
5 


CONTENTS. 

Chapter  IV. 
LITERATURE. 

Page. 
The  Object  of  this  Chapter  is  Twofold — The  Results  in  Bible 
Translation  and  Distribution  During  the  Nineteenth  Cen- 
tury— ^Vork  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society — Of 
the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland— Of  the  American 
Bible  Society — Great  Advancement  During  the  Nineteenth 
Century — Providing  a  Christian  Literature — The  Religious 
Tract  Society — The  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian 
Knowledge — The  American  Tract  Society — The  Christian 
Literature  Society  of  India — General  Literature  Provided — 
Creation  of  Literatures  where  there  were  no  Written  Lan- 
guages— Christian  Periodical  Literature — Mission  Publish- 
ing Houses  and  Presses — Christ  the  Center  of  the  Great 
Literatures  of  Christian  Lands — The  Literatures  of  the 
Christian  and  of  Non-Christian  Faiths  Compared.        -     185-191 

Chapter  V. 
SCIENCE. 

Achievement  in  Science  by  no  Means  Inconsiderable — Carey  as 
a  Scientist — Tribute  of  the  Bengal  Asiatic  Society  to  Carey's 
Work — Value  of  David  Livingstones  Scientific  Work — 
Sir  Bartle  Frere's  Tribute  to  Livingstone's  Work^ — The 
Gulick  Brothers  as  Scientists — Extent  of  Missionary  Effort 
in  Science — Special  Tribute  to  their  Work  by  Mr.  II.  II. 
Johnstone. 195-198 

Chapter  VI. 
EDUCATION. 

Spread  of  Vital  Christianity  has  Meant  Intellectual  Life  and 
Growth — The  Bible  and  Education — The  Process  of  De- 
velopment Natural — The  Influence  of  Christianity  in  I^inds 
where  there  are  Educational  Systems — Education  of  Woman 
Under  the  Ban — Work  of  Lady  Missionaries — Government 
and  Commerce  not  Adapted  to  the  Work  Needed — The 
Adaptation  of  Christianity  to  this  Work — Doctor  James  S. 
6 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 
Dennis  on  Education  in  India — Special  Stress  on  Education 
in  India — The  British  Blue  Book  on  "  Progress  of  Education 
in  India" — Sir  Andrew  H.  L.  Eraser's  Testimony — A  Desire 
for  Education  Follows  Christianity's  Advance — The  Ex- 
tent of  Missionary  Education — Number  of  Institutions  and 
of  Pupils — Dawn  of  Intellectual  Renaissance  in  Mission 
Lands  Due  to  Missions — To-day  is  the  Day  of  Opportunity 
,    for   the   Church — Educational   Achievement   in   Christian 

Lands. 201-207 

Chapter  VII. 
SOCIAL  AND  HUMANITARIAN. 

Christianity  and  the  Social  Order — Non-Christian  Faiths  Pro- 
vide for  No  Such  Service — Christianity  Opposed  to  the 
Social  Evils  Fostered  or  Allowed  by  Non-Christian  Re- 
ligions— Jesus'  Method  of  Combating  Social  Evils — Result 
in  the  Roman  Empire — Changes  in  the  Social  Order  under 
Constantine  and  Justinian — Position  of  Woman  in  the 
Roman  Empire — Laws  Regarding  Divorce— Concubinage 
and  Marital  Infidelity  Common — Roman  Family  Life  De- 
graded— Roman  Empire  Christianity's  First  Field  of  Social 
Service — Christianity  and  the  Marriage  Relation — Legis- 
lation Under  Constantine — Slavery  in  the  Roman  Empire — 
The  Slave  No  Legal  Rights — Destruction  of  Child  Life — 
Transformations  Gradually  Effected — Northern  Europe  in 
the  Middle  Ages — Condition  of  Woman  Improved — Church 
Awake  to  the  Evils  of  Slavery — Slave  Trade  Legally  Pro- 
hibited Under  William  the  Conqueror — Three  Reasons  for 
Crediting  Social  Reforms  to  the  Church — Social  Reforms 
in  Christian  Lands  Still  Needed — "Home"  Unknown  in 
Name  or  Fact  in  Non-Christian  Lands — Statistics  of  Hu- 
manitarian Institutions.  -------     211-220 

Chapter  VIII. 
A  CHRISTIAN  AND  MISSIONARY  APOLOGETIC. 

Apologetic  Writings  of  the  Early  Church — The  Achievement  of 
the  Church  Its  Great  Apologetic — Treatment  of  Non-Chris- 
tian Faiths  Should  be  Sympathetic — Of  Founders  of  Great 

■  7 


CONTENTS. 

Paob. 

Religions,  Mohamnipcl  Alono  I-Ucr  limn  Christ — Strcnpth 
and  Equipment  of  First  IJand  of  Cliristian  Workers — Chris- 
tianity's Appeal — Christianity's  Demands — Christianity's 
Ministry — Christianity's  Ideals — Christianity's  Condition 
of  Salvation — Social  Systems  of  Non-Christian  Faiths — 
Their  Interpretation  of  the  Supernatural — Non-Christian 
Religions  Judged  by  Their  Fruits  in  Social  Life — Chris- 
tianity Transeendently  Great  in  Influence — Christianity 
has  a  Sure  Defense  in  its  Advance  and  Influence — Christian 
Achievement  a  Sufficient  Missionary  Apologetic — 
Resume  of  the  Social  and  Humanitarian  Achievements  of 
the  Christian  Church — Reflex  Influence  of  the  Christian 
Propaganda  Appears  in  Spiritual  Uplift  to  the  Home 
Church — Testimony  to  Value  of  Christian  Missions — That 
of  Professor  Gaston  Bonet  Maury — Of  Alexander  McArthur, 
M.  P. — The  Nineteenth  Century — Philip  Elnobel,  Minister 
from  Holland  to  China — Professor  W.  M.  Ramsay — Doctor 
John  Henry  Barrows — Bishop  Phillips  Brooks — Mrs.  Isa- 
bella Bird  Bishop — Robert  Louis  Stevenson — Doctor  E. 
D.  G.  Prime — The  Christian  Propaganda  Worthy  of  Sup- 
port by  all  Christians. 223-231 


part  III  — €bc  problctn. 

Chapter  I 
ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

The  Problem  World-Wide — Occupation  of  the  Field  but  Par- 
tial— Vast  Areas  Untouched — "Heart  of  Two  Continents" 
Unoccupied — Untouched  Millions  of  Many  Lands — Num- 
\niT  Gathered  out  of  Non-Christian  Faiths  Comparatively 
Small — Non-Christian  Religious  Systems — All  of  Asiatic 
Origin — Hinduism — Buddhism — Mohammedanism — Faiths 
in  China — Faiths  in  Japan — In  Korea — Fetishism — Ani- 
mism— These  Faiths  Index  the  Character  of  the  Problem — 
The  Task  of  the  Church — The  Two  Non-Christian  Mis- 
sionary Faiths — Resum6  of  Extent  and  Character  of  the 

Problem. 235-252 

8 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 
Chapter  II. 

ITS  SOLUTION  IS  WITH  THE  CHURCH. 

The  Great  Commission  Fixes  Responsibility  on  the  Church — 
Problem  of  World-Evangelization  the  Most  Far-Reaching 
of  All  the  Ages — What  is  Meant  by  the  Solution  of  the 
Problem — Best  in  Plan  Essential  to  Best  in  Service — A 
United  Front  Needed — A  Nobler  Generation  Is  Needed — 
Youth  of  the  Church  Must  be  Trained  for  Stewardship — 
Difficulties  Beset  this  Work — Business  Principles  Needed 
for  the  Greatest  Business  on  Earth.       .        -        .        .     255-260 

Chapter  III. 
PREPARATION  AND  EQUIPMENT. 

What  World-Conquest  Presupposes — Men  and  Money  Needed 
for  Christian  Conquest — Numerical  Strength  of  Protes- 
tantism— Material  and  Educational  Preparation — Majority 
of  the  Race  Under  Christian  Rule — Wealth  of  Protestant 
Church — Rapid  Increase  of  Wealth — Income  from  Various 
Sources — Evangelical  Christianity  Financially  Equipped 
for  World  Problem — Bible,  How  Widely  Available — Chris- 
tian Literature  Widespread — Missionary  and  Native  Force 
—Church  Making  only  Limited  Use  of  Her  Great  Equip- 
ment— Campaign  of  Church  Army  of  Conquest  and  those 
of  Earthly  Governments — Comparison  of  Money  Invest- 
ment, too — Per  Capita  Contribution  versus  Taxation  for 
War — Church  Amply  Able  to  Meet  Demands  of  Both 
Home  and  Foreign  Fields — Dark  Picture  of  Heathendom.    263-272 

Chapter  IV. 
THE  COST  OF  ITS  SOLUTION. 

Great  Investment  Needed  for  Great  Accomplishment — Cost  of 
the  Initial  Step  in  Christian  Conquest — Per  Capita  and 
Aggregate  Contribution  of  Evangelical  Christians  to  For- 
eign Missions — Size  of  Missionary  Force — What  Two  Cents 
a  Week  Each  Would  Mean— Increase  of  1890  to  1900 — 
What  the  United  States  Per  Capita  War  Taxation  Aggre- 
9 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 
gates  for  Evangelical  Christianity — Cost  of  the  Christian 
Propaganda  Compared  with  P>xpensc  of  Standing  Arinic^s — 
Compared  with  Cost  of  Warfare — Christianity  in  an  Ag- 
gressive Campaign  for  World-Conquest — The  Real  Cost 
of  World-Conquest  that  of  Absolute  Devotion  to  Jesus 
Christ — Parents  Must  Give  Their  Children — Service  and 
Giving  Must  be  Systematic  and  Adequate — The  Per  Capita 
Contributions  of  Various  Churches — The  Mora\'ian  Church 
and  Its  Missionary  Zeal — What  Similar  Zeal  would  Mean  to 
All  Evangelical  Christianity — The  Human  and  Divine  in 
World-Conquest — Scriptural  System  of  Giving  Needed — 
The  Chinese  and  Ancestor  Worship — Children  in  Non- 
Christian  Lands  Give  to  Idols — Cost  of  Heathen  Systems — 
Our  Christian  Outlook  should  Lead  to  Lavish  Outlay  in 
World-Conquest. 275-288 

part  IT,— Intcrrogationa. 

CUAPTEU    L 

WHAT  IS  THE  TRUE  MISSIONARY  INCENTIVE? 

Importance  of  this  Question — Is  a  Knowledge  of  Need  the  In- 
centive ? — Or  the  Grandeur  of  the  Idea  of  W'orld-Conquest  ? 
— Or  the  Resultant  in  the  Reward  ? — L>oes  the  Joy  of  Serv- 
ice Serve  as  the  Incentive? — Or  the  Inspiration  of  W'hitened 
Fields  ? — Is  the  Great  Commission  Sufficient? — True  In- 
centive, the  Constraining  Love  of  Jesus — This  the  Secret  of 
True  and  Constant  Service — Generating  of  Spirit  of  World- 
Conquest  Vital  Question  To-day — Instruction  of  Young 
Christians  Should  Embody  This — A  Narrow  Vision  Means 
Weak  Spiritual  Life— The  Great  Need  in  the  Church,  the 
Mind  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus. 291-296 

Chapteu  II. 
WHAT  IS  THE  SPIRIT  THAT  WINS? 

The  Spirit  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  that  Wins — That  Spirit  in  Paul, 
Stephen,  and  Others  in  Apostolic  Church — In  David  Liv- 
ingstone, John  Hunt,  Raymond  Lull,  Robert  MoiTat,  and 
10 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 
Others — Various  Incidents  in  Modern  Missions  Cited — 
"Graves  are  Needed  in  Mission  Lands" — Mission  Lands 
Need  Men  and  Women  who  are  Willing  to  Fill  Graves — 
The  Responsibility  of  Christian  Parents — Incidents  of  Pa- 
rental Loyalty — The  True  Spirit,  and  Missionary  Volun- 
teers— The  True  Spirit,  and  Money  for  the  Work  of  Chris- 
tian Conquest — Heroic  Devotion  Needed.     -        -        -     299-306 

Chapter  III. 
WILL  THE  WORLD-MOVEMENT  PAY? 

What  Does  the  Question  Really  Mean? — To  the  Truly-awakened 
the  Answer  is  Easy — The  Purpose  of  this  Chapter — Com- 
mercially it  has  Paid — Those  who  have  Profited  by  Com- 
merce should  Contribute  as  a  Token  of  Gratitude — The 
Christian  Movement  has  Paid  in  More  Important  Ways — 
Doctor  Claudius  Buchanan  Regarding  Idolatry — Doctor 
Chamberlain's  Report  of  the  Testimony  of  a  Hindu  Priest — 
Christian  Villages  Oases  in  Non-Christian  Lands — Trans- 
formations in  Character  and  Life  of  Non-Christian  People — 
Does  the  World-Movement  Pay  the  Church  that  Carries 
it  On  ? — Does  the  Church  Merit  Full  Approval  for  Work 
Done? — General  Testimony  of  Christian  Leaders  that  the 
Church  Falls  Short  of  Full  Duty — Christians  of  Present- 
Day  should  not  be  Content  to  Leave  Work  it  can  Do  to  a 
Later  Generation — Obedience  to  God  Essential  to  Life  of 
the  Church — Will  a  Broad  Vision  Pay.'' — Principle  Stated 
by  Livingstone. 309-317 

Chapter  IV. 
WHAT  IS  THE  PRESENT  OUTLOOK? 

"As  Bright  as  the  Promises  of  God" — Past  Accomplishment  as  a 
Basis  of  Hope — The  Question  is  asked  Regarding  Condi- 
tions in  Foreign  Fields — Admission  of  Christianity's  Na- 
tional Influence — Japan,  China,  and  India  Looking  to 
Christian  Lands — What  Does  the  Undermining  of  a  Non- 
Christian  Faith  Mean? — ^The  Native  Agency  Raised  Up 
11 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 
Gives  Encouragement — Figures  Showing  Growth — General 
Influence  of  Christianity  in  Non-Christian  Lands — Bishop 
Thobum  Quoted  on  the  Waiting  Multitudes — "Fields  are 
White  and  Harvests  Waiting" — The  Present  Outlook  from 
Standpoint  of  Home  Church — Only  One  Hemisphere  of 
the  Outlook  Found  in  the  Foreign  Field — What  is  the  Out- 
look in  the  Various  Christian  Lands? — The  Battle  is  the 
Lord's — Laborers  Needed  to  Minister  to  the  Waiting 
Multitudes— Have  We  Done  \Miat  Wc  Could?        -        -    321-331 


Investment  and  Achievement. 


A  Study  In  Christian  Progress. 


PART  I— INVESTMENT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 


The  Investment  in  Service  Authorized: 

"Go  ye  therefore,  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations,  baptizing 
them  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;    teaching  them  to  obserN'e  all  things  whatsoever  I  commanded 

you."— Jf a«.  2S:  19,  20. 


"I  am  among  you  as  he  that  serveth." 

"The  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister." 

— Jestis  Christ. 

"A  whole  Christ  for  my  salvation,  a  whole  Bible  for  my  staff,  a 
whole  Church  for  my  fellowship,  and  a  whole  world  for  my  parish." 

— Creed  of  St.  Augustiru . 

"  It  is  great  to  be  out  where  the  fight  is  strong. 
To  be  where  the  heaviest  troops  belong. 
And  to  fight  for  man  and  God. 

"Oh,  it  seams  the  face  and  dries  the  brain. 
It  strains  the  arm  till  one's  friend  is  Pain 
In  the  fight  for  man  and  God. 

"But  it's  great  to  be  out  where  the  fight  is  strong. 
To  be  where  the  heaviest  troops  belong. 
And  to  fight  for  man  and  God." 

—Cleland  B.  McAfee. 

"Soldiers  of  the  Cross,  hear  the  final  command  from  the  Captain 
of  your  salvation:  'All  power  is  given  unto  Me  in  Heaven  and  in  earth. 
Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  teaching  them  to 
observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you:  and,  lo,  I  am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.'  These  are  omnipotent 
words:  'Go,'  'Preach,'  'Teach,'  'Baptize,'  And  the  field  is  the  world, 
'All  nations,'  'Every  creature.'  This  work  has  all  the  intensity  of  a 
death-struggle.  Every  force  within  the  reach  of  Omnipotence  is  mar- 
shaled and  marched  to  the  front.  Every  motive  which  Infinite  Wisdom 
could  mold  or  fa.shion  is  poured  red-hot  upon  the  conscience.  .  .  . 
Last  of  all,  the  Master  Himself  breaks  out  of  the  unspeakable  glory 
into  our  very  presence,  and  before  our  very  eyes  embraces  our  cross, 
that  He  may  persuade  us.  In  the  very  intensity  of  this  dying.  He 
cries:  'Go,'  'Preach,'  'Teach,'  'Everywhere.'" — Bishop  Charles  H. 
Fowler. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Investment  in  Service. 


1.     Service  of  Jesus  and  the  Apostolic  Group. 

No  RECORD  of  service  in  the  field  of  Christian  effort 
would  be  complete  without  a  reference  to  the  peerless 
service  rendered  by  Jesus  Christ.  He  inaugurated  the 
Service  of  great  work,  and  the  service  He  rendered  has 
Jesus.  been  the  inspiration  of  all  who  have  sought 

to  build  the  Kingdom  of  God  among  men.  He,  who 
"came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister," 
served  as  never  man  served.  His  life  of  ministry  was 
only  three  and  one-half  years.  His  field  of  labor  was 
confined  to  parts  only  of  one  small  land.  His  means  of 
travel  was  toilsome  walking  along  the  rocky  and  hilly 
paths  of  a  rugged  land  or  riding  in  a  fisherman's  little 
lake-boat.  And  yet  the  service  He  rendered  has  touched 
every  land  with  a  beneficent  influence  unparalleled  in 
all  human  history. 

In  the  ministry  of  Christ  there  were  embodied  the 
various  phases  of  work  deemed  needful  in  later  times  to 
found  the  Kingdom  of  God  among  new  peoples  or  to 
Ministry  of  extend  its  sway  over  human  hearts.  It  was 
Jesus  Typical.  Christ  who  set  the  example  of  teaching, 
preaching,  and  healing.  His  service,  moreover,  fore- 
shadowed to  a  remarkable  degree  the  methods  that 
later  workers  have  deemed  essential  to  success.     He 

preached  in  the  public  place  of  worship  and  in  the  open 
2  17 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

air;  to  crowds,  the  group,  or  the  single  individual.  He 
used  the  Divine  Word  as  final  authority,  and  presented 
the  truth  in  plain  statement  and  in  parable.  He  drew 
on  the  events  of  His  own  age  and  the  history  of  those 
preceding  to  illustrate  and  enforce  the  truth,  and  em- 
ployed the  common  things  of  every-day  life  to  make 
the  truth  a  living  reality  to  man. 

How  shall  we  characterize  the  service  of  Jesus?  It 
was  love-inspiring  and  service-inspiring;  so  earnest  and 
eager  that  its  only  limits  were  those  set  by  time  and 
Nature  of  strength ;  as  broad  as  the  needs  of  all  classes 
Jesus'  and  conditions  of  men — in  a  word,  that  heart- 

emce.  £^|  ggj.yj,^g  ^}^.^^  appeals  to  men  and,  touched 

withal,  with  a  compassion  that  makes  Christian  service 
doubly  effective.  All  classes  shared  in  its  blessed  results. 
The  high  and  mighty  were  not  considered  too  exalted 
to  need  His  ministry,  and  none  were  so  low  and  so 
morally  polluted  as  to  be  passed  by.  No  day  was  too 
sacred  for  His  ministry  of  compassionate  helpfulness 
and  no  place  too  humble  for  His  presence  and  work  of 
power  and  blessing. 

It  is  not  our  purpose  to  give  in  detail  the  deeds  He 
performed  in  His  life  of  great  service.  The  Gospel  records 
do  that  with  matchless  simplicity  and  beauty,  and  they 
are  familiar  to  all.  The  purpose  here  is  to  emphasize 
the  fact  that  never  man  served  as  this  Man  and  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  the  record  of  service  of  those  who  fol- 
lowed in  His  footsteps  of  service  for  humanity.  His 
life  breathed  the  spirit  of  service  and  has  inspired  His 
I)eople  to  serve.  What  they,  in  obedience  to  His  com- 
mand, and  under  the  inspiration  of  His  life  and  spirit, 
have  invested  in  service  for  humanity  is  the  basis  of 
our  present  study. 

The  command,  teaching,  and  example  of  Christ  have 
18 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

combined  to  stamp  the  work  of  the  Church  as  missionary. 
The  service  of  the  disciples  began  before  that  of  the 
Service  of  Master  closed.  In  the  earlier  service  The 
Jesus  Twelve,  The  Seventy,  and  perhaps  others,  had 

issionary.  ^  part.  The  record  is  brief,  but  the  essential 
fact  is  clear,  namely,  the  early  disciples  entered  into  the 
service  of  their  Master.  For  nineteen  centuries  suc- 
ceeding generations  of  disciples  have  entered  into  the 
labors  of  their  Lord.  No  detailed  record  is  possible. 
The  most  voluminous  historians  have  only  touched  the 
fringes  of  the  great  subject.  Enough  for  us  that  we 
have  an  outline  of  the  service  rendered  and  the  inspira- 
tion of  a  few  leading  names. 

Much  interest  must  forever  center  in  the  life-history 
of  the  apostles.  Their  nearness  to  Christ  and  their  place 
in  the  very  beginnings  of  Christian  history  forbid  that 
Interest  ^^  should  think  of  them  exactly  as  we  think 

in  Apostolic  of  others.  Meager,  however,  is  the  historic 
record.  We  can  trace  the  lives  of  Peter, 
James,  and  John  with  some  degree  of  satisfaction,  and 
yet  their  work  is  recorded  in  barest  outline.  In  their 
age,  as  in  every  age,  the  record  of  service  is  fragmentary. 
It  is  not  strange  that  the  imagination  should  seek  to 
supply  the  missing  chapters  in  the  lives  of  men  and  of 
Churches,  and  that  tradition  should  have  so  large  a 
place  as  it  has.  Nor  is  it  strange  that  to  the  apostolic 
band  should  be  attributed  much  more  than  the  his- 
toric records  will  verify  or  the  calm  judgment  of  later 
times  accept.  It  is  safe,  however,  for  us  to  conclude 
that,  while  Peter  and  James  and  John  and  that  post- 
apostolic  apostle,  Paul,  labored  heroically  in  founding 
the  Church,  the  larger  apostolic  company  whose  names 
so  suddenly  dropped  from  the  pages  of  history  preached 
the  good  news  of  salvation  through  Christ  and  gave 

19 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

testimony  to  Him  whom  they  had  known  and  loved. 
We  can  not  go  astraj'  if  we  read  into  the  aggregate  of 
their  Hfe-service  such  toil  and  persecution,  travel,  be- 
trayal, danger,  and  imprisonment  as  made  the  lives  of 
Paul  and  John  heroic.  We  can  not  tell  how  well  they 
wrought,  but  the  far-flung  battle-line  of  the  Church 
before  the  close  of  the  apostolic  age  compels  us  to  believe 
that  they  were  instant  in  season,  out  of  season;  that 
they  knew  perils  by  land  and  by  sea;  that  they  were  in 
deaths  oft. 

What  is  the  brief  outline  of  service  that  authentic 
historic  records  authorize  for  this  band  of  apostles.'* 
After  the  Council  at  Jerusalem,  the  apostles  separated, 
ApostoGc  ^®  meet  no  more.  James,  the  brother  of  the 
Field  of  Lord,  remained  in  Jerusalem  and  deeply  im- 
pressed the  Church  there  and  the  Jewish  and 
Pagan  populations  by  the  purity  of  his  life  and  his  self- 
denying  labor.  JuDE,  brother  of  James  and  of  the 
Lord,  was  active  in  propagating  the  gospel,  but  the 
place  where  he  labored  is  uncertain.  Matthew  carried 
the  gospel  into  Arabia,  whither  he  was  later  followed  by 
Bartholomew  and  Nathan ael,  after  they  had  first 
accompanied  Philip  into  Phrygia.  Matthias  did  his 
work  in  Ethiopia;  and  James,  the  son  of  Alpheus,  la- 
bored in  Egypt.  Simon-Zelotes  gave  his  life  to  the 
evangelization  of  Mauritania  and  Libya.  Judas-Tiiad- 
DEUS  is  credited  with  laboring  successfully  in  Mesopo- 
tamia, from  Edessa  as  headquarters.  Philip  lived  in 
Hierapolis,  and  exerted  a  great  influence  over  all  Asia 
Minor.  The  Churches  of  Colosse,  Laodicea,  and  Hie- 
rapolis were  confirmed  in  fjiith  and  cncouriigcd  in  service 
by  him.  An  due  w  is  said  to  have  evangelized  Cappa- 
docia,  Galatia,  Bithynia,  and  to  have  also  gone  into 
Scythia,  Thrace,  and  Macedonia.    Thomas  is  supposed 

^0 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

to  have  preached  in  the  districts  adjoining  Parthia.  The 
most  Eastern  point  of  apostolic  missionary  eflfort  appears 
to  have  been  the  Western  border  of  India;  and  while 
there  are  very  early  traces  of  Christianity  in  India,  the 
report  that  Thomas  labored  there  is  not  worthy  of  con- 
fidence. 

The  work  of  the  Apostle  Paul  is  too  well  known  to 
need  special  mention.  With  labors  more  abundant  than 
others  who  bore  the  apostolic  name,  he  extended  the 
Service  of  Church  in  the  regions  beyond,  and  by  epistles 
Apostle  Paul,  ^j^^^-  J^ave  mightily  influenced  the  Church 
through  nineteen  centuries  he  confirmed  them  in  the 
faith.  The  work  of  the  apostles  mentioned  above  sup- 
plemented his  work  at  many  points,  and  strengthened 
the  Churches  he  had  established.  By  his  and  their  great 
and  widespread  labors  a  large  company  of  laborers  must 
have  been  raised  up  and  thrust  out  to  carry  on  the 
work. 

Without  giving  credit  for  service  not  historically 
verified,  we  may  safely  conclude  that  the  apostles  were 
abundant  in  labors.  The  extent  of  the  Church  at  the 
Apostles  close  of  the  apostolic  age  testifies  unequiv- 
Abundant  in  ocally  to  the  fact  that  a  large  amount  of 
faithful  work  had  been  done,  and  the  reason- 
able conclusion  is  that  these  men  whom  Christ  chose 
and  trained  had  a  large  part  in  the  work.  We  must  also 
conclude  that  there  were  associated  with  them  a  large 
number  of  workers  whose  names  have  not  come  down 
to  us.  How  else  can  we  account  for  the  widespread 
sweep  and  the  numerical  strength  of  the  Church  when 
the  apostolic  days  closed  with  the  death  of  the  beloved 
disciple.'*  To  a  brief  study  of  the  Church  along  these 
lines  we  now  turn. 

What  was  the  numerical  strength  of  the  Church 
21 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

when  the  last  of  the  apostolic  band,  in  extreme  age, 
ceased  from  his  earthly  labors?  Estimate  only  can  be 
Numerical  made,  for,  of  course,  no  attempt  was  made  to 
Strength  of  keep  a  record  of  the  Christians  at  that  early 
date.  It  is  safe,  under  such  circumstances, 
to  avoid  extremely  high  estimates,  and  we  shall  probably 
be  on  safe  ground  if  we  place  the  number  at  five  hun- 
dred thousand.  When  we  remember  that  in  the  year 
A.  D.  30  the  number  was  only  about  five  hundred,  and, 
further,  that  the  working-force  at  the  beginning  must 
have  been  comparatively  small,  we  can  not  fail  to  see 
in  the  largeness  of  the  growth  of  seventy  years  a  tribute 
to  the  faithfulness  and  zeal  of  the  Church. 

These,  however,  are  not  the  only  considerations  that 
testify  to  noble  service.  These  gains  had  to  be  made 
from  the  ranks  of  Jews  and  Pagans,  who  alike  resisted 
Growth  ^^^  advance  of  the  Church  on  the  one  hand. 

Under  and  on  the  other  pressed  the  battle  even  to 

ppo«i  on.  jjit^ter  persecution.  The  ranks  of  the  Chris- 
tians were  depleted  not  only  by  death's  natural  claim, 
but  also  by  additional  thousands  who  met  violent 
deaths.  Against  such  odds,  this  large  body  of  Chris- 
tians was  gathered  out  of  bitterly  opposing  faiths.  How 
many  workers  there  were,  no  man  can  say.  With  rare 
exceptions  their  names  have  had  no  place  on  the  records 
of  Church  history.  We  remember,  further,  that  the 
weapons  of  their  warfare  were  not  carnal — that  the 
victory  was  won  by  men  and  women  who  used  none  of 
the  arms  of  earthly  warfare,  and  yet  triumj)hcd  marvel- 
ously.  The  results  of  their  labors  within  the  lii'ctime  of 
a  single  man,  the  Apostle  John,  appeared  in  a  Church  of 
half  a  million  souls,  gathered  out  of  many  nations  and 
in  the  face  of  hatred  and  opj)osition  of  both  Jew  and 
Pagan — a  hatred  that  showed  itself  in  opposition  that 

22 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

meant  plunder  of  goods,  dungeon,  fire,  sword,  and  even 
death.  Conquests  won  against  such  opposing  hate  and 
such  bitter  persecution  speak  in  no  uncertain  tones  of 
the  heroic  service  of  those  who  bore  Christ's  name. 
They  also  surely  testify  to  an  amount  of  effort  that 
should  challenge  our  admiration  and  inspire  our 
zeal. 

But  we  have  another  viewpoint  from  which  we  must 
make  our  estimate  of  the  work  of  the  Church  of  the 
first  century.  How  widespread  was  the  Church  at  the 
Territorial  end  of  that  century,  after  seventy  years  of 
Extent.  labor.'*    Does  the  extent  to  which  the  borders 

of  the  Church  had  been  pushed  speak  of  praiseworthy 
faithfulness,  burning  zeal,  and  heroic  service.'*  The 
journeys  of  the  Apostle  Paul  are  well  known  to  all 
Bible  students.  What  those  journeys  meant,  however, 
in  real  hardship,  in  view  of  the  slow  and  dangerous 
travel  of  those  days,  may  easily  be  overlooked.  His 
own  brief  statement  gives  us  the  merest  outline;  but  it 
is  suggestive:  "Thrice  I  suffered  shipwreck,  a  night  and 
a  day  I  have  been  in  the  deep;  in  journeyings  often,  in 
perils  of  waters,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  by  my 
own  countrymen,  in  perils  by  the  heathen,  in  perils  in 
the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea, 
in  perils  among  the  false  brethren;  in  weariness  and 
painfulness,  in  cold  and  nakedness,  in  watchings  often, 
in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often."  Those  who 
supplemented  his  work  in  Asia  Minor,  Greece,  and 
Italy,  as  well  as  in  Syria  and  in  the  isles  of  the  sea, 
could  hardly  have  escaped  similar  experiences. 

Our  sketch  of  the  extent  of  the  Church  at  the  end 
of  the  apostolic  history  must  be  brief. 

We  know  the  Church  was  planted  in  the  countries 
of  Asia  Minor,  namely:   Cappadocia,  Lycaonia,  Galatia, 

23 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Pontus,  Paphlagonia,  Bithynia,  Phrygia,  Pisidia,  Lycia, 
Cilicia,  Lydia,  Caria,  Mysia;  across  the  iEgean  Sea  in 
Macedonia,  Thessaly,  and  Achaia;  farther  west  across 
the  Adriatic  Sea  in  Italy,  and  possibly  farther  west  still, 
in  Spain;  in  Dalmatia;  in  the  islands  of  Crete,  Cyprus, 
and  Patmos;  and  that  to  the  south  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean the  gospel  had  penetrated  to  some  extent,  hav- 
ing reached  Mauretania,  Libya,  and  Egypt.  While  the 
gospel  had  thus  worked  out  to  the  west  along  both 
shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  it  had  also  been  preached 
to  the  northeast  as  far  as  Mesopotamia  and  even  Ar- 
menia, and  to  the  southeast  of  Palestine  in  Arabia. 
Without  giving  credit  to  uncertain  testimony  that  Chris- 
tianity was  planted  in  India,  we  can  see  that  a  wonder- 
ful work  had  been  done  in  obedience  to  the  command 
of  the  Lord  to  disciple  all  nations.  One  can  hardly 
wonder  at  Eusebius  being  so  impressed  that  he  said, 
"The  apostles  and  disciples  of  the  Savior  scattered  over 
the  whole  world,  preached  the  gospel  everywhere." 

The  fact  that  the  gospel  had  been  preached  so 
efiFectively  that  the  Church  had  been  planted  in  the 
greatest  centers  of  population  of  that  age:  in  the  centers 
Work  Deep  of  learning,  culture,  and  commerce;  in  the 
and  Earnest,  cities  where  Paganism  and  the  Jewish  faith 
were  most  strongly  entrenched — this  fact  speaks  elo- 
quently of  the  depth  and  earnestness  of  the  work  done. 
Note  a  few  names  in  this  connection:  Jerusalem,  Da- 
mascus, Syrian  Antioch,  Tyre,  Sidon,  Joppa,  Ca^sarea, 
Ptolemais,  Tarsus,  Salamis,  Paphos,  Perga,  Pisidian 
Antioch,  Ephcsus,  Colosse,  Hicrapolis,  Smyrna,  Per- 
gamum,  Surdis,  Philadeli)hia,  Thyatira,  Troas,  Philippi, 
Thessalonica,  Berea,  Athens,  Corinth,  Rome,  Alexandria, 
and  many  others.  To  establish  a  new  faith  in  such  cen- 
ters as  these,  where  the  strongest  forces  of  the  Jewish 

24 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

and  Pagan  faiths  had  to  be  met,  was  a  work  of  such 
difficulty  that  our  admiration  is  excited  as  we  consider 
the  result. 

The  work  done  in  these  countries,  and  especially  in 
their  great  cities,  did  not,  of  course,  reach  more  than  a 
comparatively  small  percentage  of  the  populations;  but 
Workers  with  five  hundred  thousand  Christians  scat- 
Raised  Up.  tered  through  these  regions  the  leaven  had 
surely  been  placed  in  the  great  lump  of  heathenism. 
The  way  had  been  prepared,  as  we  shall  see  a  little 
later,  for  a  gain  of  one  and  one-half  millions  to  the 
Church  in  the  next  century.  This  fact  suggests  that  a 
great  working  force  had  been  raised  up  as  a  part  of  the 
work  already  accomplished,  or  that  the  Church  as  such 
had  been  trained  in  aggressive  work  for  winning  the 
people  to  our  Christ.  Before  closing  this  section,  I 
wish  to  give  some  personal  testimonies  from  the  early 
age  to  the  real  strength  of  Christianity  and  the  place  it 
held  among  the  people. 

Justin  Martyr,  writing  about  the  middle  of  the 
second  century,  says  of  Christianity's  place:  "There  is 
no  people — Greek  or  barbarian,  by  whatsoever  appel- 
lation or  manners  they  may  be  distinguished,  however 
ignorant  of  arts  or  agriculture,  whether  they  dwell  in 
tents  or  wander  about  in  covered  wagons — among  whom 
prayers  and  thanksgivings  are  not  offered  in  the  name 
of  the  crucified  Jesus  to  the  Father  and  the  Creator  of 
all  things." 

Tertullian  addressed  the  heathen  thus:  "We  are  of 
yesterday,  and  we  already  fill  your  cities,  islands, 
camps,  your  palace,  senate,  and  forum;  we  have  left 
to  you  only  your  temples." 

The  above  may  be  somewhat  exaggerated  estimates 
of  the  place  Christianity  had  taken,  but  we  can  not  fail 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

to  give  credit  for  widespread  life  and  influence  on  the 
part  of  the  Church  when  the  Emperor  Maximian 
Early  declares    in    one    of  his  edicts  that  "ahiiost 

TesUmonies.  ^11"  had  left  the  worship  sanctioned  by  the 
State  for  the  new  faith.  The  close  of  the  first  century 
marks  the  end  of  apostolic  history,  so-called;  but  the 
strong  tide  of  apostolic  zeal  that  had  swept  the  Church 
on  to  such  victories  must  have  continued  far  into  post- 
apostolic  times.  The  only  explanation  of  subsequent 
victories  is  found  in  a  faith  and  zeal  well  worthy  of  the 
name  apostolic. 

2.     Service  in  the  Post-Apostolic  Age. 

The  post-apostolic  group  of  workers  must  have  been 
much  larger  than  that  of  apostolic  times,  but  fewer 
names  are  known  to  us.  Of  those  whose  names  have 
come  down  to  us,  by  far  the  greater  part  have  been 
remembered  rather  because  of  persecution  endured  for 
Christ's  sake  than  service  done  in  His  name.  For  the 
most  part  results  that  must  have  depended  on  service 
may  be  taken  as  evidence  to  the  fact,  character,  and 
extent  of  the  service  rendered.  When  profession  of 
faith  in  Christ  meant  danger  or  loss  of  goods,  life  in  a 
dungeon,  and  oft-times  even  death  itself,  the  Church 
did  not  grow  from  a  half  million  to  two  millions  in 
numerical  strength  in  a  hundred  years  without  labor  of 
such  quality,  extent,  and  zeal  as  should  inspire  the 
Church  even  in  our  day  to  heroic  effort  in  the  name  of 
Christ. 

We  look  to  what  they  did  before  even  asking  who 
they  were.  For  the  present  let  them  all  be  nameless,  as 
the  most  must  ever  be  to  us.  To  begin  with,  this  name- 
less company  added  to  the  Christian  Church  about  one 
and  a  half  millions  of  people  as  a  net  gain  within  one 

26 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

hundred  years,  and  swelled  the  Church  in  two  centuries 
and  a  little  over  from  the  close  of  the  apostolic  days 
Growth  to  about  five  millions.      In  other  words,    the 

of  Church.  numerical  growth  of  the  Church  in  two 
hundred  and  twenty-five  years  was  from  one-half  a 
million  to  five  millions — a  net  gain  of  four  and  a  half 
millions  in  two  and  a  fourth  centuries.  This  result  was 
brought  about  by  a  company  of  men  and  women  whose 
names  we  can  not  for  the  most  part  know.  "By  their 
works  ye  shall  know  them;"  and,  judged  by  these  re- 
sults, they  must  be  counted  as  worthy  of  special 
honor. 

This  great  addition  to  the  Church  was  made  not 
only  in  the  lands  where  it  had  been  planted  under 
apostolic  leadership,  but  also  in  the  regions  beyond.  In 
The  Lands  the  second  century  Christianity  reached  as 
Reached.  f^j.  ^s  Edessa  in  Mesopotamia,  and  some  dis- 
tance into  Persia,  Media,  Bactria,  Parthia,  and  the 
south  of  Gaul  and  Spain.  It  is  probable  that  Chris- 
tianity was  introduced  into  India  about  190  A.  D.  by 
Pantsenus,  a  Christian  teacher  of  Alexandria.  The  work 
of  evangelizing  Armenia  and  Arabia,  begun  in  the  first 
century,  was  pushed  forward  in  the  third  century.  In 
this  period  the  gospel  spread  to  middle  and  upper 
Egypt,  and  perhaps  in  the  fourth  century  to  Nubia, 
Ethiopia,  and  Abyssinia. 

Another  phase  of  work  in  the  second  century  was 
the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  vernacular 
language  of  Egypt  in  three  dialects.  But  in  spite  of  this 
development  of  the  Church,  and  the  multiplied  agencies 
employed,  Egypt  was  never  fully  permeated  by  the 
gospel. 

Proconsular  Africa  was  reached  in  the  second,  if  not 
in  the  end  of  the  first,  century.    The  exact  time  and  the 

27 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

means  are  not  known.  During  the  third  century  Chris- 
tianity was  active  and  prosperous  in  Africa,  and  reached 
its  highest  point  early  in  the  fifth  century  under  the 
influence  of  Augustine;  but,  after  his  death,  gave  way 
to  vandal  barbarism,, and  later  still,  in  the  seventh  cen- 
tury, yielded  to  the  Mohammedan  invasion. 

In  Europe  Rome  became  the  great  center.  In  the 
middle  of  the  third  century  the  number  of  Christians  in 
Rome  was  probably  fifty  to  sixty  thousand,  or  about 
Rome  one-twentieth  of  the  entire  population  of  the 

as  a  Church  city.  From  such  a  center  Christianity  natu- 
rally spread  to  all  the  cities  of  Italy.  In  this 
period  seven  missionaries  were  sent  from  Rome  to  Gaul. 
One  of  them  founded  the  Church  in  Paris.  In  this 
century,  too,  the  Church,  already  jjlanted  in  Spain,  be- 
came widespread  and  strong. 

This  rapid  survey  of  the  spread  and  numerical 
growth  of  the  Church  during  the  second  and  third  cen- 
turies is  sufficient  to  emphasize  the  point  we  wish  to 
The  Working  make — namely,  that  a  working  force  was  in 
Force.  i\^q   field,   to   which   should   be   given   great 

credit  for  results  that  can  not  be  counted  otherwise 
than  worthy  of  a  great  army  under  divine  guidance  and 
with  divine  empowerment. 

It  is  pleasant  to  note  some  of  the  prominent  names 
of  this  great  era  in  the  history  of  the  Church.  Those 
great  in  the  line  of  the  Church's  defense  of  Christianity 
Great  against  Paganism  are  divided  into  two  classes 

Names.  — [{^q  Greek  apologists  and  the  Latin  apolo- 

gists. The  former  flourished  in  the  second  and  the 
latter  in  the  third  century.  The  Greek  apologists  being 
trained  in  Greek  philosoj)hy,  their  defense  of  Christianity 
was  characterized  by  the  (Jreck  system  of  thought  and 
method    of    argument.      'J'hcir    ajwlogies    were    purely 

28 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

defensive,  as  Christianity  was  on  trial,  being  bitterly 
assailed  by  Pagan  writers.  The  leading  names  in  this 
class  of  apologists  are:  Aristo,  Quadratus,  Aristides, 
Justin  Martyr,  Melito,  Miltiades,  Claudius,  Apollinaris, 
Apollonius,  Bardesanes,  Irengeus,  Athanagoras,  The- 
ophilus  of  Antioch,  Tatian,  Hermias,  Clement  of  Alex- 
andria, Hippolytus,  and  Origen. 

The  Latin  apologists  differed  in  many  respects  from 
the  Greek.  They  had  been  trained  as  rhetoricians,  not 
as  philosophers.  They  stood  for  the  defense  of  Chris- 
tianity in  the  third  century,  when,  building  on  founda- 
tions broadened  and  strengthened  by  the  apologists  of 
the  preceding  century,  they  could  go  a  step  further  and 
even  undertake  an  assault  on  Paganism.  Prominent 
names  in  the  group  of  the  Latin  apologists  are:  Ter- 
tullian,  Minucius,  Felix,  Cyprian,  and  Arnobius. 

The  work  these  men  did  is  testified  to  by  the  bulky 
and  valuable  apologetic  literature  that  has  come  down 
to  us  from  those  two  centuries,  and  by  evidence  of  a 
Apologetic  still  larger  mass  that  suffered  destruction  at 
Literature.  g^jj  early  day.  The  value  of  such  service  can 
not  be  computed.  It  must,  however,  be  admitted  that 
very  great  and  special  value  attaches  to  a  service  that 
placed  the  Christian  faith  clearly  before  the  thinking 
classes  of  Paganism  and  showed  the  latter  to  be  wanting. 
Of  no  less  value,  probably,  was  their  work  as  a  means 
of  confirming  the  wavering  in  the  Christian  ranks.  It 
is  interesting  to  note  of  what  they  wrote,  and  we  append 
here  a  few  of  the  subjects  they  discussed:  Athanasius 
wrote  on  "The  Incarnation  of  the  Logos."  Eusebius 
took  as  themes  "Evangelic  Preparation,"  under  which 
he  advanced  the  usual  arguments  against  Paganism,  and 
"Evangelic  Demonstration,"  when  he  discussed  the 
positive  evidences  of  Christianity. 

29 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

"The  Healing  of  the  Heathen  Affections"  was  The- 
odoret's  theme,  while  Cyril  of  Alexandria  replied  to 
Julian,  using  the  forceful  caption,  "Against  the  Impious 
Julian."  Augustine  wrote  as  his  great  apologetic,  "On 
the  City  of  God;"  and  Salvianus  discussed  "Providence 
and  the  Government  of  the  World." 

But   these   apologists   were   only   one   wing   of   the 

Christian  army  of  that  age.     The  victories  won  from 

A.  D.  100  to  313  were  not  gained  excei)t  by  a  host  of 

laborers  who  went  everywhere  preaching  the 
Unknown  .  <•    /~i     i 

Workers  and    gospcl   and   tcstiiymg  to  the  grace  oi    (jod. 

the  Victories    Those   victories    appear   in    the   figures   that 

mark  the  net  growth  of  the  Church  (about 

1,500,000)  against  most  deadly  opposition;    in  the  fact 

that  Grffico-Roman  Paganism  was  obliged  to  give  place 

to  Christianity  as  the  religion  of  the  Roman  State;   and 

in  the  great  extension  of  the  borders  of  the  Church  in 

spite  of  all  obstacles. 

We  pause  in  our  study  at  the  close  of  this  eventful 

period  to  ask  whether  the  work  accomplished   during 

this  period,  as  suggested  by  the  above  brief  and  frag- 

The  Church     mentary  outline,   does  not  drive  us  to  the 

at  Work.        conclusion  that  the  Church  had  been  at  work, 

and  that,  too,  in  desperate  earnestness.     Such  results 

under  such  conditions  forbid  our  picturing  the  Church 

as  being  at  ease.     We  can  not  fail  to  rise  from  such  a 

study  with  the  vision  of  an  army  largely  equipped  with 

the  whole  armor  of  God  and  giving  its  life  in  service  to 

plant  more  widely  the  banner  of  the  cross,  and  at  the 

same   time   to   entrench   itself   more   strongly   at  every 

point.     More  than  that,  we  must  see  back  of  that  army 

a  host  of  i)eoplc  who  sujjplied  the  army  at  the  front  and 

constantly    reinforced    it.      Who    can    read    that    early 

history  of  conflict  and  victories  against  such  tremendous 

30 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

odds  without  a  quickened  pulse-beat  and  an  inspiration 
to  better  service  in  the  present? 

3.     Service  in  the  Age  of  Controversy,  and  Advance. 

The  next  period  of  the  Church,  beginning  in  the 
year  A.  D.  313,  was  characterized  by  so  much  of  con- 
troversy that  it  has  usually  been  thus  designated  in 
Church  history.  For  the  present  study  we  have  chosen 
to  add  to  that  designation,  for,  while  there  was  con- 
troversy, and  that  in  abundance,  controversy  was  the 
sphere  of  labor  of  the  few  only,  while  the  great  Church 
was  reaching  out  like  a  conquering  army,  and  great 
advance  as  truly  characterized  the  period  under  review 
as  did  the  fact  of  controversy. 

In  the  beginning  of  this  period  the  Church  appears 
in  a  new  relationship — that  of  alliance  with  the  State. 
We  have  seen  how,  up  to  this  time,  the  Roman  State,  as 
Church  Pagan,  has  been  arrayed  against  the  Church, 

and  State.  Persecution  has  been  made  easy  hitherto  by 
the  fact  that  Christianity  has  been  under  the  ban  of 
illegality.  The  only  prestige  of  the  Church  before  Con- 
stantine  was  that  of  its  claim  to  a  divine  origin  and 
authority,  and  that  given  by  Pagan  hatred  exercised 
even  unto  death.  Now  it  is  to  have  the  support  of  the 
State,  for  with  the  conversion  of  Constantine  Paganism 
gave  place  to  the  new  faith  espoused  by  him.  It  would 
not  be  strange  if  there  was  much  rejoicing  in  the  ranks 
of  the  Christians  at  that  time.  Under  the  new  regime 
they  would  expect  to  be  safe,  their  rights  in  general 
respected,  their  lives  secure.  But  if  such  was  the  case, 
their  rejoicing  should  have  been  with  trembling,  for  the 
future  held  new  dangers,  and  those  of  a  more  seductive 
type.  Where  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  had  proven  to 
be  the  seed  of  the  Church,  favor  with  government  was 

31 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

to  prove  a  hindrance  to  that  spirituality  without  which 
the  best  results  in  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Christ  can  not  be  reached. 

The  numerical  gain  in  the  succeeding  centuries  was 
such  as  to  give  great  encouragement,  if  that  alone  be 
considered.  Numerical  gain  in  the  Church,  however, 
must  be  always  given  a  background  of  the  real  condi- 
tions and  be  considered  also  with  reference  to  the  spirit 
generated.  Prominent  in  the  background  now  is  the 
State,  with  popularity  and  prestige  as  the  result,  while 
the  spirit  of  the  age  was,  on  the  one  hand,  worldly  and, 
on  the  other,  controversial.  That  questions  should 
arise — questions  of  great  moment — can  not  be  wondered 
at.  That  on  those  questions  there  should  be  a  great 
difference  of  opinion  is  not  strange.  That  thinking  men 
should  enter  the  field  of  controversy  and  seek  to  settle 
such  questions  by  argument  is  no  matter  of  surprise; 
and  that  out  of  all  the  controversy  there  should  come 
parties  unyielding  and  antagonistic  each  to  the  other 
would  be  expected.  Such  was  the  case.  Great  were 
the  questions  they  discussed.  Those  questions  were 
fundamental,  having  to  do  with  the  Deity  of  Christ 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  thus  the  whole  mystery  of 
the  incarnation  and  of  the  Trinity,  the  relation  of  the 
Divine  and  human  natures  in  Christ,  and  the  original 
state  and  the  nature  of  man. 

Bitter  was  the  spirit  often  engendered.  Clearness  of 
vision  was  doubtless  often  obscured  by  the  heat  of  argu- 
ment. The  thing  we  wish  to  note  here  is,  that  this  new 
Service  of  phase  of  scrvicc  meant  the  charting  of  some, 
Controversy.    ,^^  igjjj,|.^  ^f  ^^j^^,  ^^j^^j^s  j^^d  slioals  the  Churcli 

must  avoid,  and  piloting  her  in  safety  through  a  most 
dangerous  part  of  her  course.  To  this  service  not  a  few 
gave  themselves.    The  great  names  that  have  come  down 

32 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

to  us  from  that  age  are  for  the  most  part  those  of  the 
men  who  engaged  in  this  work. 

As  in  the  case  of  the  apologists  of  the  earlier  period 
of  the  Church,  these  controversialists  seem  to  have  been 
divided  into  Greek  and  Latin,  and,  as  in  that  case,  the 
The  Coniro-  former  far  outnumbered  the  latter.  The 
versialists.  chief  among  the  Greek  fathers  are  Eusebius 
of  Csesarea,  Athanasius  the  Great,  Basil  the  Great, 
Gregory  of  Nyssa,  Gregory  of  Nazianzus,  Didymus  of 
Alexandria,  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  Epiphanius,  John  Chrys- 
ostom,  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  Ephraem  the  Syrian.  Chief 
names  among  the  Latin  fathers  are:  Lactantius,  Hilary 
of  Poitiers,  Ambrose,  Jerome,  and  Augustine. 

Those  who  know  the  work  of  the  above-named 
leaders  in  the  field  of  controversy  will  neither  minimize 
the  amount  nor  depreciate  the  value  of  the  service  they 
gave  to  the  Church. 

4.     Service  in  Extending  the  Church  After  the  Conversion 
of  Constaniine  in  the  Year  A.  D.  313. 

We  have  already  noted  somewhat  in  detail  the  ex- 
tent of  the  Church  when  Christianity  became  the 
oflBcial  religion  of  the  Roman  Empire  under  the  changed 
relationship,  and  we  note  now  its  entrance  into  other 
lands  and  among  other  and  far  different  peoples. 

In  the  Roman  Empire  itself  a  new  problem  was 
faced.  Thus  far  the  question  had  been  how  to  plant  the 
Church  in  the  midst  of  Paganism  against  persecutions 
The  New  well-nigh  overwhelming.  Now  it  was,  how  to 
Problem.  extend  the  Church  and  keep  it  humble  and 
faithful  when  the  Christian  faith  had  become  popular. 
The  danger  of  the  Church  losing  heart  under  the  hot 
blast  of  persecution  may  have  been  very  real,  but  a 
3  33 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

greater  danger,  even,  threatened  when  the  followers  of 
Christ  were  called  upon  to  stem  the  tide  of  worldliness 
that  threatened  to  engulf  the  Church. 

It  may  have  been  fortunate  for  the  Church  of  Christ 
that  the  disintegration  of  the  Roman  Empire  had  al- 
ready begun  before  Christianity  had  been  given  the 
Decline  prestige    of    its    protection.      Had    Rome's 

of  Roman  dream  of  world-empire  in  perpetuity  been 
tmpu'e.  realized,  the  new  role  the  Church  must  play 

would  probably  have  proven  much  harder  than  the  old 
one  had  been.  A  day  of  new  conditions  was,  however, 
at  hand.  Rome  had  been  weakened  in  well-nigh  every 
part  by  moral  laxity — disregard  of  all  principles  except 
that  might  makes  right.  Out  of  this  sprang  a  profligacy 
in  expenditure  and  in  life  that  the  world  has  never  seen 
exceeded.  New  races  had  meanwhile  been  developing 
that  knew  nothing  of  such  efJcminacy  as  had  been 
gradually  undermining  the  Roman  people.  Those  races 
were  now  to  come  in  conflict  with  the  Roman  Empire 
thus  weakened  but  unaware,  as  yet,  that  its  strength 
had  departed  and  its  glory  must  now  wane.  But  at  the 
same  time  that  these  races  were  gaining  their  victories, 
they  were  to  learn  the  power  of  a  new  faith,  even  the 
Christian.  If  the  Christians  of  that  eventful  period  had 
hoped  that  alliance  with  the  State  would  help  them  in 
the  world-conquest  for  Christ,  the  decline  and  fall  of  the 
empire  must  have  dissipated  such  hopes.  While  the 
borders  of  the  Roman  Empire  were  to  be  gradually  nar- 
rowed, those  of  the  Kingdom  the  Christian  disciples 
were  seeking  to  establish  were  to  be  stretched  ever  wider 
until  the  whole  earth  should  be  encompassed.  The 
conquerors  of  the  Roman  Empire  must  be  conquered 
by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ. 

34 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

Brief  must  be  our  review  of  the  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity during  this  period.  At  almost  the  same  time 
that  Constantine  gave  his  imperial  sanction  to  Chris- 
Progress  of  tianity,  the  Christian  faith  entered  the  little 
Christianity,  gtate  of  Georgia  from  Armenia,  and  was  also 
planted  in  Suabia  and  Bavaria.  About  A.  D.  330 
Frumentius  became  the  bearer  of  the  gospel  into  Ab- 
yssinia, and  twenty  years  later  the  Scriptures  were 
translated  into  the  language  of  that  people,  probably  by 
him.  In  341  Ulfilas  became  the  apostle  to  the  Goths, 
and  the  record  of  his  work  among  them  is  a  most  inter- 
esting chapter  in  the  onward  movement  of  the  Church. 
The  Goths  were  the  first  among  barbarous  peoples  to 
reap  any  large  results  in  general  civilization  from  the 
acceptance  of  the  Christian  faith.  His  people  had  lost 
the  art  of  writing,  and  Ulfilas  sought  to  restore  it  to 
them.  He  composed  an  alphabet  and  translated  into 
the  language  of  the  people  the  entire  Bible  except  the 
two  books  of  Samuel  and  the  two  books  of  Kings,  which 
he  omitted  because  he  feared  for  their  influence  upon  his 
warlike  people. 

There  were  others  who  labored  among  the  barbarous 
people  of  that  time  whose  work  was  worthy  of  special 
mention,  but  we  must  pass  with  only  reference  to 
Valentinus  and  Severinus,  who  shared  the  toil  and  the 
triumph  of  Ulfilas  in  his  great  work.  The  close  of  this 
century  marked  an  epoch  in  the  work  in  Egypt,  when 
the  Pagan  temple,  called  the  Serapeum,  witnessed  the 
terrible  torture  of  Christians  and  was  then  transformed 
into  a  Christian  Church.  There  is  much  obscurity  sur- 
rounding the  planting  of  Christianity  among  the  Van- 
dals, the  Gepidse,  the  Suevians  in  Spain,  the  Visigoths 
of  France,   Ostrogoths   of   Pannonia,   the  followers   of 

35 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Odoacer,  and  the  Lombards.  We  are  privileged,  how- 
ever, to  make  record  of  the  fact  of  the  entrance  of  the 
Christian  faith  among  all  these  peoples. 

The  fifth  century  opened  with  imjjortant  events  that 
showed  advance  in  the  work  of  tlie  Church.  Chief 
among  these  were  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into 
Important  Latin  (the  Vulgate)  by  Jerome,  and  into  the 
Events.  Armenian  by  Mesrob.     We  shall  have  occa- 

sion farther  on  to  emphasize  the  greatness  of  this  work 
of  Bible  translation,  and  here  merely  mention  what  was 
done.  The  fields  that  demand  special  mention  just 
here  are  Spain,  where  work  was  carried  on  successfully 
among  the  Suevi  and  Alani;  and  Ireland,  Austria,  and 
France.  The  mention  of  Ireland  at  once  calls  up  the 
name  of  St.  Patrick  and  his  perilous  and  self-denying 
labors.  The  name  we  find  connected  with  the  work  in 
Austria  at  this  time  is  Severinus,  who  has  been  already 
mentioned  as  an  associate  of  Ulfilas  in  his  work  among 
the  Goths.  We  have  the  record  of  his  having  established 
a  monastery  near  Vienna,  where  he  trained  laborers  for 
the  work  in  Pannonia  and  Noricum. 

From  this  point  the  development  of  the  Church  can 
probably  be  most  satisfactorily  followed  by  tracing  the 
movement  by  countries  and  people  that  came  under  its 
influence. 

5.     Service  in  Spain  and  France. 

The  early  history  of  the  Church  in  Spain  is  in  obscu- 
rity. Paul's  purpose  to  visit  Spain  is  a  part  of  the  Scrip- 
ture record,  but  whether  realized  or  not  we  can  not 
certainly  tell.  Clement  of  Rome,  however,  writing 
before  A.  D.  100,  states  that  Paul  "taught  righteous- 
ness in  the  whole  world  and  reached  the  boundary  of 
the  West,"  a  term  that  at  that  time  was  generally  under- 

36 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

stood  to  refer  to  Spain.  Irenseus,  who  was  a  great 
leader  in  France  before  the  end  of  the  second  century, 
writing  about  A.  D.  185,  mentions  "Churches  which 
have  been  planted  in  Spain;"  while  Tertullian,  a  little 
later  witness,  refers  to  "all  the  limits  of  Spain"  as  be- 
lieving in  Christ.  It  is  known  that  about  A.  D.  305  a 
council  was  held  in  Granada.  In  the  middle  of  the 
third  century,  too,  Cyprian  of  North  Africa  wrote  a 
letter  to  Christians  in  Spain.  His  letter  shows  that 
Christianity  must  have  been  quite  widespread  at  that 
time. 

We  have  just  mentioned  Irenseus  as  a  great  leader  in 
France  in  the  latter  part  of  the  second  century.  Pothi- 
nus  was,  however,  the  first  missionary  of  whom  we  have 
certain  knowledge.  Celtic-Roman  Gaul  had  been  evan- 
gelized to  a  large  degree  before  the  dawn  of  the  fifth 
century. 

With  the  baptism  of  Clovis,  A.  D.  496,  we  begin  a 
new  chapter  in  the  extension  of  the  Church  in  Europe. 
He  was  the  chief  of  the  Franks,  and  his  conversion  was 
primarily  due  to  the  influence  of  his  wife,  Clotilda. 
She  was  a  Christian  when  he  married  her,  and  he  allowed 
her  to  worship  as  she  wished.  When  children  were 
born  to  them,  he  made  no  objection  to  their  baptism. 
At  the  same  time  he  was  indifferent  to  all  appeals  and 
would  not  himself  yield  until,  when  in  battle  with  the 
Alemanni  for  the  supremacy  of  Gaul,  he  believed  him- 
self to  be  about  to  suffer  defeat.  In  his  hour  of  extremity 
he  vowed  to  abjure  his  Pagan  faith  and  become  a  Chris- 
tian if  victory  were  his.  When  he  returned  victorious, 
he  recounted  the  event  to  Clotilda,  and,  after  consulta- 
tion with  his  chiefs,  he,  with  three  thousand  of  his 
followers,  was  baptized.  Clovis  became  the  only  ruler 
in  the  West  who  followed  the  Nicsean  confession. 

37 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

A  question  naturally  arises  as  to  the  character  of  the 
conquests  thus  won  in  the  name  of  Christ.  That  Clovis 
became  spiritually-minded  and  a  transformed  man  can 
Character  not  be  claimed.  At  the  same  time  it  must 
of  Conquests,  j^g  admitted  that  he  did  become  a  valiant 
defender  of  his  new  faith.  His  arms  were  victorious,  and 
his  territory  was  extended  by  additions  from  the  Bur- 
gundian  and  Visigothic  kingdoms.  Through  his  influence 
his  new  faith  was  spread  with  the  advance  of  the  borders 
of  his  kingdom.  His  warriors  were  influenced  by  what 
they  saw  of  the  Christian  faith  among  the  peoples 
among  whom  their  warfare  was  carried  on,  and  many 
of  them  were  baptized,  some  from  good  but  probably 
far  more  from  low  motives. 

One  might  expect  the  pages  of  history  to  record  that 
the  Frankish  Church  became  the  great  evangelizing 
agent  among  the  rough,  barbarian  peoples  of  Europe. 
The  Prankish  -^^^  ^^^  conversion  of  Clovis  and  his  people 
Church  been  a  real  work  of  divine  grace  in  the  heart, 

^  "^'  instead  of  a  mere  mental  assent  to  the  new 
faith,  such  might  have  been  the  case.  As  it  was,  how- 
ever, no  real  missionary  spirit  was  created,  and  not  only 
were  the  barbarian  races  left  in  their  Paganism,  but 
that  Paganism  even  crept  into  the  Frankish  Church. 
Europe  had  to  look  elsewhere  for  the  leaven  that  would 
permeate  its  barbaric  life  and  really  transform  its 
peoples.  Before  we  can  follow  the  spread  of  Chris- 
tianity in  Europe,  Ave  must  study  its  rise  among  the 
peoples  who  were  to  supply  the  missionaries  for  that 
great  work.  This  brings  us  to  the  study  of  the  planting 
and  development  of  the  Church  in  the  British  Isles. 


38 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

6.     Service  in  British  Isles. 

We  must  now  hastily  review  the  spread  of  Chris- 
tianity throughout  the  British  Isles.  The  earliest  in- 
fluence of  the  Christian  faith  may  date  back  to  the 
Roman  invasion.  However  that  may  be,  the  people 
had  relapsed  into  their  original  barbarism  before  definite 
missionary  movements  reached  them.  Tertullian  made 
the  boast  that  parts  of  the  British  Isles  not  touched  by 
the  influence  of  that  invasion  had  received  the  faith 
within  the  first  four  centuries.  We  may  conclude  that 
Christian  missions  were  early  planted  in  Britain,  but 
obscurity  shrouds  such  efforts  until  the  fifth  century, 
when  Pope  Celestine  sent  a  bishop  named  Paladins 
there. 

The  first  really  clear  and  interesting  chapter  in  the 
history  of  missions  among  Celtic  peoples  is  found  in 
Ireland.  The  great  missionary  to  Ireland  was  a  man 
jl^g  said  to  have  been  named  Succath,  who  won 

Apostle  of  for  himself  the  name  of  Saint  Patrick  and 
was  designated  "the  apostle  of  Ireland." 
The  probability  is  that  he  was  a  Briton  and  that  his 
parents  and  grandparents  were  Christians  of  the  old 
British  stock.  If  so,  this  is  a  ray  of  light  on  the  ob- 
scurity surrounding  early  Christianity  in  Britain. 
Probably  Christianity  had  been  introduced  into  Ireland 
before  the  time  of  Saint  Patrick,  but  he  is  the  first  to 
do  a  great  and  wide-reaching  work.  He  had  large  suc- 
cess, so  large,  in  fact,  that  legend  found  enough  material 
to  surround  his  name  with  wonder  and  invalidate  to 
some  degree  really  authentic  history. 

Other  names  in  connection  with  the  evangelization 
of  Ireland  are  not  so  prominent,  but  Paladins,  men- 
tioned above,  was  one  and  Brigida  another.    The  labors 

39 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

of  the  former  probably  preceded  that  of  Saint  Patrick, 
and  that  of  the  latter  followed  it.  It  is  claimed  that 
Other  Patrick  and  Brigida  (Bridget,   Bride)  raised 

Names.  ^p  hundreds  and  even  thousands  of  mission- 

ary workers,  who  not  only  turned  Ireland  to  Christ, 
but  made  it  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  after  Pat- 
rick's day  the  greenest  spot  in  Christendom.  We  know 
little,  comparatively,  of  her,  but  in  a  day  when  monks 
and  nuns  studied  and  lived  in  the  same  institution  she 
is  credited  with  establishing  many  of  these  co-educational 
monastic  institutions.  The  mantle  of  Ireland's  great 
apostle  may  be  said  to  have  fallen  on  Benignus,  who 
became  his  successor  and  followed  up  and  extended  the 
work  established  by  him. 

The  name  Scotland  replaced  the  old  name  Caledonia 
after  the  people  called  Scots  came  from  Ireland  and 
had  gained  the  dominant  power  in  the  land. 
With  the  people  from  Ireland,  Caledonia  re- 
ceived also  the  first  knowledge  of  the  Christian  faith. 
In  the  history  of  missionary  effort  in  Scotland  we  find 
among  the  most  prominent  names  those  of  Ninian  and 
Columba  and  Kentigern. 

Ninian  seems  to  have  labored  in  Southern  Scotland. 
His  work  was  approximately  a  century  earlier  than  that 
of  Saint  Patrick  in  Ireland  and  of  Kentigern  in  Scot- 
Ninian  and  land.  Both  of  these  missionaries  to  Scotland 
Columba.  were  from  West  Briton.  The  name  of  Co- 
lumba, however,  must  be  given  the  first  place  among 
the  missionary  laborers  in  Scotland.  His  birth  is  placed 
in  A.  D.  521.  He  was  of  noble  birth,  and  his  birthplace 
was  Gartan,  a  place  in  the  rugged  Donegal  Mountains. 
He  did  not  begin  his  missionary  labors  until  he  was 
forty-two  years  old,  but  he  became  the  most  widely- 
known  and  influential  of  the  missionaries  who  labored 

40 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

in  the  British  Isles.  Tlie  boat  by  which  he  and  his 
twelve  companions  sailed  to  Argylshire,  on  the  coast  of 
Scotland,  was  a  frame  of  wicker  work  covered  with 
hides.  He  began  his  work  on  the  boundary-line  between 
the  Scots  and  the  Picts;  the  former  being  nominally 
Christians,  served  as  a  base  from  which  to  work  upon 
the  latter,  who  were  rude  savages.  From  the  little 
island  of  lona,  where  he  had  first  established  himself, 
Columba  and  his  fellow-laborers  carried  on  their  work 
far  and  wide  among  the  rude  and  savage  people,  not 
only  through  Scotland  from  sea  to  sea,  but  also  braved 
the  Northern  Seas  in  their  boat  of  skin  as  far  as  the 
distant  Hebrides  and  Orkney  Islands. 

As  already  stated,  the  first  beginnings  of  Chris- 
tianity in  England  are  hidden  in  obscurity.  It  is  cer- 
tain that  something  had  been  accomplished  before  the 
_    .    ,  Church  had  been  firmly  planted  in  Ireland 

and  Scotland  by  Patrick  and  Columba.  The 
time  had  now  become  ripe  for  a  definite  effort  to  evan- 
gelize the  Anglo-Saxon  kingdoms  of  England,  and  that 
effort  was  to  be  directed  from  widely-separated  evangel- 
izing centers.  We  will  sketch  in  merest  outline  this 
history. 

The  names  of  Gregory  the  Great  and  Augustine 
must  be  given  a  prominent  place  in  connection  with 
the  movement  inaugurated  in  Rome.  How  Gregory 
was  stirred  by  sight  of  a  fair-haired  boy  exposed  in  the 
Roman  market-place  when  he  learned  that  he  belonged 
to  a  people  unreached  by  the  gospel,  and  how  he  ear- 
nestly desired  to  be  the  messenger  of  God  to  a  people 
who  appeared  to  him  to  be  angelic  in  their  physical 
appearance — these  are  facts  too  oft  repeated  and  too 
well-known  to  need  another  repetition  here.  The 
honor  of  being  that  messenger  was  denied  to  Gregory, 

41 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

but  his  desire  to  help  towards  their  Christianization  was 
fulfilled  after  he  became  pope  and  sent  Augustine  with 
a  company  of  forty  monks  on  that  distant  and  perilous 
mission. 

It  was  in  the  summer  of  596  that  Augustine  and 
his  companions  set  out,  but  more  than  a  year  passed 
before  they  reached  their  field  of  labor.  This  long 
Gregory  and  delay  on  the  way  was  due  to  his  followers 
Augustine.  becoming  terrified  by  the  dangers  and  dis- 
heartened by  the  difficulties,  with  the  result  that  they 
insisted  on  Augustine  returning  to  Rome  to  induce  the 
Pontiff  to  excuse  them  from  the  perilous  mission.  This 
Augustine  did  not  succeed  in  doing,  but  the  commission, 
when  repeated,  was  recognized  as  obligatory  upon  them, 
and  so  they  set  out  from  Aix  in  Provence,  where  they 
had  delayed  for  a  year  while  seeking  to  escape  from  the 
mission  to  which  they  had  been  assigned.  Their  route 
lay  by  way  of  Aries,  Vienna,  and  Tours  to  the  sea-coast. 
There,  having  taken  Prankish  interpreters,  they  crossed 
and  made  a  landing  on  the  Isle  of  Thanet,  and  then  sent 
word  of  their  arrival  and  the  mission  on  which  they 
had  come  to  the  Saxon  king,  Ethelbert.  The  story  of 
Augustine's  meeting  with  the  king  is  too  long  to  be 
repeated  here.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  Ethelbert  gave 
heed  to  their  message — a  message  he  must  have  heard 
before,  for  his  wife.  Bertha,  was  a  Christian — and  was 
baptized  on  June  2d  in  the  year  597.  The  story  of 
Ethelbert  and  Bertha  sounds  much  like  that  of  Clovis 
and  Clotilda,  and  among  the  Saxons,  as  among  the 
Franks,  the  baptism  of  the  king  was  quickly  followed 
by  that  of  large  numbers  of  his  followers. 

Augustine's  course  was  not  entirely  smooth,  for  he 
had  to  do  with  a  British  Church  already  established, 
even  if  not  altogether  organized.     He  made  an  effort  to 

42 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

unify  the  Church  by  forming  a  liturgy  for  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  Church  from  those  of  the  Roman  and  Gallic  com- 
Effori  at  munions.  He  also  called  a  conference  with 
UnificaUon.  ^^]^q  British  clergy,  but  they  were  not  pre- 
pared to  yield  to  any  of  his  demands,  and  the  unification 
sought  was  not  effected.  Augustine's  successor,  Lau- 
rence, labored  as  had  Augustine  to  reach  the  Saxons  and 
win  them  from  their  heathen  faith,  and  also  followed  up 
his  effort  to  win  over  the  Christian  Britons  and  Scots  to 
conformity  with  the  Roman  Church,  at  least  in  the 
observance  of  Easter,  but  without  success.  Before  the 
close  of  Augustine's  career  three  men  had  come  from 
Rome  who  were  destined  to  have  an  important  part  in 
the  great  work — Mellitus,  Justus,  and  Paulinus.  The 
two  former  were  later  consecrated  bishops  over  the 
sees  of  London  and  Rochester. 

Ethelbert  died  in  616,  and  his  son,  Eadbald,  refusing 
to  adopt  the  Christian  faith,  serious  trouble  arose  for 
the  missionaries  from  Rome,  and  they  were  expelled 
Ethelbert        from   his   kingdom,   but  were  later  recalled. 

and  Another  chapter  in  the  advance  of  the  work 

Northumbria.         j        j.u  •     •  •  ^  xi  •  •     i   i      i    . 

under  tne  missionaries  oi  this  period  had  to 

do  with  Northumbria,  at  that  time  a  powerful  kingdom. 
We  are  here  reminded  of  two  previous  chapters  in  our 
history — that  of  the  conversion  of  Clovis,  chief  of  the 
Franks,  and  Ethelbert,  the  ruler  of  Kent,  for,  as  in 
those  cases  a  Christian  queen  and  a  bishop  were  factors 
in  the  nominal  evangelization  of  the  ruler,  and  through 
him  of  his  people,  so  was  it  in  Northumbria.  Ethel- 
burga,  daughter  of  Ethelbert  and  Bertha,  became  the 
wife  of  Edwin  of  Northumbria,  and  with  the  same  agree- 
ment, as  in  the  case  of  her  mother,  that  she  should  have 
full  liberty  in  the  observance  of  her  own  religion.  The 
bishop    who    accompanied    her    to    Northumbria    was 

43 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Paulinus,  who  has  been  already  mentioned.  This  is  the 
beginning  of  a  very  interesting  chapter  in  EngHsh  his- 
tory that  we  can  not  even  outline  here.  We  must  con- 
tent ourselves  with  a  few  words  only  on  the  outcome, 
namely — Edwin's  acceptance  of  Christianity  because  he 
believed  the  Christian's  God  had  given  him  the  victory 
over  the  King  of  Wessex — a  result  he  had  not  been  able 
to  reach  until  he  had  vowed  to  become  a  Christian  if  he 
gained  the  victory  he  sought.  He  hesitated  for  some 
time,  but  finally  yielded  and,  in  accordance  with  his 
pledge,  received  baptism.  The  Venerable  Bede  has 
given  a  most  interesting  account  of  this  event,  showing 
how  in  the  final  step  he  was  influenced  by  the  head- 
priest,  named  Coifi,  who  took  sides  against  the  religion 
of  which  he  had  been  a  priest,  and  by  one  of  his  nobles, 
who  measured  the  two  faiths  and  made  his  decision  on 
higher  grounds  than  merely  temporal  advantage.  The 
old  priest  went  even  farther  and  destroyed  the  very 
altars  at  which  he  had  officiated  in  heathen  rites,  and 
the  king  then  yielded  and  received  baptism  on  the  12th 
of  April,  627. 

■  r As  in  the  case  of  Clovis,  Christianity  received  a  great 
impulse  from  the  conversion  of  the  king.  In  company 
with  Paulinus  he  traveled,  widely  seeking  to  propagate 
his  new  faith.  Disaster  soon  visited  the  mission,  how- 
ever, when  Edwin  fell  while  fighting  against  a  powerful 
British  confederacy  headed  by  Pcnda.  Paulinus  deemed 
it  expedient  to  leave  the  scenes  of  desolation  and  take 
refuge  with  the  widowed  queen  and  her  children  in 
Kent. 

We  must  now  once  more  glance  at  the  missionary 
movement  working  out  from  lona,  since  it  became  a 
factor  in  the  problem  of  the  evangelization  of  North- 
umbria  and  an  even  more  extended  section  of  England. 

44 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

When  Oswald  came  to  the  throne  after  long  exile,  in 
which  he  had  come  in  contact  with  the  Scot-Irish  mis- 
sion at  lona,  where  he  had  been  baptized,  he  appealed 
to  that  mission  for  a  bishop  to  labor  among  his  people. 
A  favorable  response  was  given,  but  the  first  man  sent 
lacked  the  quality  essential  to  missionary  service  among 
such  a  people.  His  successor,  however,  was  Aidan,  who, 
with  others  who  came  from  lona  and  labored  with  him, 
re-established  and  then  extended  Christianity  in  the 
provinces  over  which  Oswald  reigned.  The  work  went 
on  until  Christianity  had  reached  Wessex,  Mercia,  Essex, 
and  Sussex  and  a  national  Church  had  been  established, 
thus  bringing  to  a  close  what  may  be  counted  as  the 
missionary  period  in  the  evangelization  of  England. 
This  period  extended  from  596  to  689, 

7.     The  Cost  of  Such  Service. 

Before  reviewing  the  work  of  evangelization  in  other 
lands,  we  pause  to  emphasize  the  thought  we  wish  to 
impress  by  this  historical  review,  namely — that  the 
establishing  of  the  Church  and  extending  its  borders 
cost  heavily  in  service.  It  is  possible  to  read  even  the 
fullest  records  that  have  come  down  to  us  and  yet  get 
no  just  conception  of  what  labor  men  and  women  put 
into  the  task.  If  we  trace  the  course  of  the  movement 
that  planted  Churches  in  the  Roman  Empire  in  apos- 
tolic and  post-apostolic  days,  we  shall  note  that  it  was 
largely  along  the  great  Roman  highways,  of  which 
Rome  had  built  up  some  seven  thousand  miles,  and  by 
which  the  great  centers  of  religious  and  commercial  life 
could  be  reached.  Rome  had  also  reached  a  high  point 
in  literature,  law,  and  the  arts.  The  background  of  the 
service  there  was  Paganism,  with  the  best  results  in 
civilization  that  have  ever  been  reached  without  the 

45 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

influence  of  a  divine  revelation.  We  can  hardly  over- 
estimate the  difficulty  of  the  service  demanded  for  the 
work  of  the  Church  under  such  conditions.  Even  there 
travel  almost  constant  and  wide-extended  like  that  of 
the  early  disciples  of  Christ  must  have  meant,  as  previ- 
ously suggested,  weariness,  danger,  and  sometimes 
death. 

What,  however,  must  the  toil  and  travel  have  meant 
when  the  gospel  was  carried  to  France,  Spain,  Gaul,  Ire- 
land, Scotland,  and  England?  To  carry  on  this  work 
the  bearers  of  the  good  news  had  to  travel  through  the 
unbroken  forests,  brave  the  dangers  of  unbridged  and 
ofttimes  swollen  rivers,  live  among  the  barbarous  and 
constantly  warring  peoples,  endure  the  hardship  of  life 
in  huts  and  in  caves  and  exposure  to  all  that  the  rugged 
climate  of  these  regions  necessitated.  Think  of  those 
early  Celtic  missionaries  setting  out  over  those  tem- 
pestuous seas  in  their  skin-boats  and  of  the  dangers  and 
hardship  incident  to  such  travel.  Remember  that  these 
travels  were  not  a  pleasure  excursion  of  men  whose  lives 
were  largely  spent  in  ease,  but  that  they  traveled  widely, 
their  land  journeys  being  slow  and  tedious,  with  frequent 
accompaniments  of  danger,  and  their  sea  and  river  trips 
no  less  slow  and  toilsome,  and  even  more  fraught  with 
peril.  Remember,  too,  that  they  labored  among  war- 
like people  who  held  life  of  little  value.  To  evangelize 
such  barbarous  peoples  under  such  conditions  required 
service  in  nature  heroic  and  in  amount  incalculable. 
Their  zeal  in  service,  their  devotion  to  the  great  work 
to  which  they  had  put  their  hand,  their  faithfulness  even 
unto  death,  their  heroic  spirit  that  braved  all  diffi- 
culties— these  things  should  inspire  us  to  better  service 
while  we  rejoice  in  the  fruits  of  their  labors. 

46 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

8.     Service  in  Germany  and  Other  Sections  of  Europe. 

The  part  that  Germany  has  played  in  the  history  of 
the  world  and  of  the  Church  makes  the  study  of  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  among  the  Germans  of 
pecuHar  interest.  We  have  seen  how  the  tide  of  mis- 
sionary effort  swept  to  the  then  farthest  west  of  the 
world;  but  its  influence  was  to  be  felt  throughout 
Europe  on  its  returning  sweep.  Thus  were  the  Frankish 
Churches  to  be  revitalized  and  the  masses  of  the  bar- 
barians of  Europe  to  be  reached  with  the  gospel.  We 
have  already  noted  that  the  Frankish  Churches  lost 
their  aggressive  power  after  the  death  of  Clovis,  and 
were  in  addition  influenced  by  the  heathenism  from 
which  they  had  come,  but  in  the  midst  of  which  they 
still  lived.  Christianity  had  not  been  blotted  out,  it 
had  not  ceased  to  at  least  have  a  name  to  live;  but  it 
had  lost  the  zeal  that  lies  back  of  the  aggressive  cam- 
paign needed  for  the  work  of  the  evangelization  of 
heathen  peoples.  There  was,  therefore,  a  demand  at 
this  time  that  help  should  come  to  the  Germans  from 
some  other  source.  That  source  was  to  be  the  same  as 
that  from  which  the  Anglo-Saxon  kingdoms  received 
their  greatest  aid,  namely,  the  Celtic  mission  Churches 
already  mentioned. 

The  name  of  Columbanus  holds  the  first  place  among 
those  of  the  Celtic  missionaries  to  Continental  Europe. 
Of  noble  birth  and  good  education — a  man  of  rugged 
^  ,    .  character  and  the  heroic  spirit,  and  with  an 

Columbanus  unyielding  purpose  and  quenchless  zeal — he 
^^  .  was  admirably  adapted  to  the  great  work  to 

which  he  set  himself.  This  great  pioneer 
missionary  went  to  France  with  twelve  companions.  He 
was  well  received  by  Guntram,  a  grandson  of  Clovis, 

47 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

and  found  a  field  prepared  and  apparently  waiting  for 
him.  That  field  did  not,  however,  meet  his  ideal  of  a 
field  for  his  missionary  labors.  Pushed  on  by  a  spirit 
that  seeks  the  most  rugged  fields  to  till  and  the  greatest 
obstacles  to  overcome,  he  sougth  out  the  Suevians  in  the 
wild  ranges  of  the  Vosges  on  the  borders  of  Burgundy. 
There,  amid  well-nigh  inaccessible  mountain  defiles,  he 
and  his  companions  lived,  giving  themselves  to  tilling 
the  soil  and  laboring  to  evangelize  the  heathen  people 
around  them.  Banished  from  there  because  his  life  and 
preaching  so  seriously  condemned  the  gross  immorality 
of  the  court  of  Burgundy,  he  sought  the  headwaters  of 
the  Rhine,  and  at  Bregenz,  at  the  south  end  of  Lake 
Constance,  he  found  a  new  field  of  labor,  and  founded 
another  monastery.  At  that  time  he  was  advanced  in 
age,  for  he  was  over  forty  years  old  when  he  first  set 
out  on  his  great  mission,  but  in  his  attack  on  heathenism 
he  showed  all  the  zeal  of  youth.  That  his  zeal  was  always 
according  to  knowledge  may  be  called  in  question,  for 
we  read  that  he  burned  the  temples  of  the  Teutonic 
gods,  broke  the  cauldrons  in  which  beer  was  brewed  to 
offer  to  Woden,  and  threw  their  gilded  idols  into  the 
lake.  We  are  not  surprised  that  the  outcome  of  such  a 
fiery  attack  on  the  religion  and  worship  of  the  people 
was  hostility  so  bitter  that  he  was  compelled  to  again 
move  on  to  a  new  field.  He  next  sought  refuge  and  a 
field  of  labor  in  Lombardy,  amid  the  Apennine  Moun- 
tains, and,  as  in  the  other  places,  he  builded  a  mon- 
astery. 

In  passing  we  pause  to  notice  that  Switzerland  was 
evangelized  from  a  monastery  near  Lake  Constance 
that  had  been  founded  by  Gallus  and  others  who  had 
been  associates  of  Columbanus  in  the  work.  Two 
pupils  of  Columbanus,  Eustasius  and  Agilus,  pushed  the 

48 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

work  into  Bavaria.  Three  other  Irish  missionaries, 
Colraan,  Kilian,  and  Totnan,  went  as  far  as  Wurtzburg 
on  the  River  Main. 

But  space  will  not  permit  us  to  follow  out  this  inter- 
esting story  in  the  history  of  the  world  as  it  had  to  do 
with  the  section  of  Europe  under  review.  The  move- 
ment swept  on,  strengthened  by  the  missionary  force 
from  England,  more  than  a  thousand  years  before  the 
Englishman,  Carey,  felt  the  thrill  of  desire  of  world- 
conquest  for  Christ  and  sought  a  field  of  labor  in  India. 
The  labors  of  Fidolin  in  Switzerland,  Suabia,  and  Alsace 
must  pass  with  the  mention,  as  must  also  that  of  Em- 
meran,  who  gave  up  his  see  in  Aquitania  and  devoted 
himself  to  the  evangelization  of  the  heathen  tribes  of 
Pannonia. 

We  can  not  pass  by  the  work  in  Frisia  and  the  ad- 
jacent regions  without  recording  a  few  names  of  his- 
toric importance.  Eligius,  a  prosperous  and  pious  gold- 
Saint  Eloy  and  smith  who  carried  on  his  trade  and  preached 
Associates  in  and  then  gave  himself  wholly  to  preaching, 
chose  Frisia  as  his  field,  and  is  known  in 
history  as  Saint  Eloy,  is  worthy  of  wider  notice.  Aman- 
dus,  too,  early  in  the  seventh  century,  and  Willibrord, 
near  its  close,  wrought  so  as  to  be  worthy  of  extended 
notice.  The  former  came  from  Aquitania  and  the  latter 
was  a  native  of  Northumbria.  Others  are  Livinus,  an 
Irish  missionary  who  suffered  martyrdom,  Wilfred,  Ech- 
bert,  the  two  brothers  Ewald  and  Adelbert,  and  Weren- 
fried,  W^ulfram,  and  others  too  numerous  to  record, 
appeal  for  more  extended  mention  for  their  work's  sake; 
but  we  must  refer  the  reader  to  the  pages  of  the  Church 
historians.  The  labors  of  these  men  in  this  field  ex- 
tended to  the  year  719. 

Up  to  the  eighth  century  the  propagation  of  the 
4  49 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

gospel  in  Germany  had  not  been  so  much  by  a  general 
and  organized  plan  as  by  the  voluntary  activity  of 
Boniface  in  individuals.  Both  Irish  and  Anglo-Saxon 
Germany.  missionaries  had  had  a  part  in  the  work,  as 
we  have  seen,  but  without  a  concerted  plan.  The 
Teutonic  leaders  Wilfred  and  Willibrord  had  labored 
here  for  their  own  people.  Up  to  this  time,  however, 
no  leader  of  the  whole  work  had  arisen.  The  leader 
needed  appeared  in  the  person  of  Winfrid,  known  in 
history  as  Boniface,  and  who  gained  for  himself  the 
designation,  "the  father  of  Christian  civilization  in 
Germany."  Winfrid  had  hoped  to  preach  the  gospel  in 
Friesland,  but  the  time  of  his  arrival  on  that  mission 
was  not  propitious,  as  Radbod,  the  chief,  was  at  war 
with  Charles  Martel,  and  persecution  of  the  Christians 
had  broken  out.  A  second  attempt  to  work  there 
having  failed,  he  received  authority  to  labor  in  Germany. 
Thuringia  became  the  scene  of  his  earliest  missionary 
effort.  Later,  having  learned  of  the  death  of  Radbod, 
he  repaired  to  Frisia  and  labored  there  for  a  time  with 
Willibrord,  whom  he  might  have  succeeded  in  the  work; 
but  declining  to  do  so,  he  plunged  into  Hessia,  where 
his  efforts  were  rewarded  by  the  conversion  of  two 
chiefs  and  of  large  numbers  of  their  people. 

In  the  year  723  Boniface  was  made  bishop.  His  see 
revealed  a  plenteous  harvest  ready  to  be  gathered,  and 
but  few  laborers  for  the  great  and  glad  task.  He  there- 
Boniface  fore  appealed  to  England  for  more  mission- 
Reinforced,  aries,  and  many  responded.  In  Northumbria 
and  Saxony  the  gospel  message  met  with  prompt  and 
hearty  acceptance,  and  the  field  itself  supplied  a  large 
number  of  laborers.  Later  Boniface  was  cheered  by  the 
arrival  of  his  sister,  named  Walpurga,  who  came  with 
thirty  comj^anious,  and  of  two  kinsmen,  Winnibald  and 

50 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

Willibald.  The  widespread  victories  of  Charles  Martel 
were  a  factor  in  the  work  at  this  time,  as  they  were 
constantly  opening  up  more  and  more  of  the  old  Pagan 
territory  to  the  light  of  Christian  civilization.  Boniface 
seems  to  have  been  a  simple-minded,  conscientious,  and 
remarkably  zealous  and  successful  man.  We  reluctantly 
turn  aside  from  further  study  of  this  epochal  period  in 
the  world  missionary  movement.  That  a  great  work 
was  done  can  not  be  denied,  and  that  there  were  heroes 
in  that  day  few  will  question.  The  regions  even  further 
north  must  now  claim  our  thought  for  a  little  while. 

9.     Service  in  the  Far  North  of  Eruope. 

The  credit  of  being  the  first  missionary  to  the  Danes 
has  been  given  by  some  to  Willibrord,  his  work  dating 
back  to  near  the  close  of  the  seventh  century,  it  is 
Work  in  claimed.  It  was  not,  however,  until  822  that 
Denmark.  regular  missionary  work  for  the  Danes  began. 
The  occasion  was  as  follows:  Harold  IGak,  King  of 
Jutland,  appealed  to  Louis-le-Debonnaire,  son  of  Charle- 
magne, soon  after  his  accession  to  the  Frankish  throne, 
to  favor  his  claim  to  the  throne  of  Denmark.  Louis 
consented,  and  an  army  of  Franks  and  Slavonians  was 
provided  to  aid  him.  It  was  considered  an  auspicious 
time  to  inaugurate  missionary  work  among  the  Danes, 
and  so  a  company  of  missionaries  accompanied  the 
expedition.  The  leader  was  Ebo,  Bishop  of  Rheims  and 
the  Primate  of  France.  Halitgar,  Bishop  of  Cambray, 
accompanied  him.  Their  earlier  missionary  operations 
are  largely  lost  in  obscurity.  After  a  time  King  Harold 
was  obliged  to  flee  to  Louis  for  protection.  While  among 
the  Franks,  he  and  his  queen,  together  with  his  retinue, 
received  baptism,  and  when  they  returned  to  Denmark 
they   were   accompanied   by   two   monks — Ansgar   and 

61 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Autbert.  They  began  their  work  in  827,  but  two  years 
later  Ansgar  was  obliged  to  leave  the  country  when 
Harold  was  again  driven  out.  During  the  two  following 
years  Ansgar  established  a  mission  in  Sweden,  and  was 
then  made  Archbishop  of  Hamburg,  with  a  view  to  his 
directing  missionary  work  throughout  Scandinavia. 

The  first  effort  to  establish  the  mission  in  Sweden 
was  not  without  serious  difEcutly  and  great  danger. 
The  vessel  of  the  first  missionaries  was  attacked  by 
Work  in  pirates    and    overpowered,    and   they    barely 

Sweden.  escaped  with  their  lives.    All  they  had  taken 

with  them  to  win  the  favor  of  the  king  and  to  equip  the 
new  mission  went  into  the  hands  of  the  pirates.  But  in 
spite  of  such  difficulties  and  the  undergoing  of  great 
privations  and  hardships,  the  gospel  was  successfully 
planted  in  that  country. 

We  can  not  fail  to  here  call  attention  to  the  fact  that 
Denmark  was  first  to  give  encouragement  to  modern 
missions.  The  land  where  it  is  claimed  the  names  of 
Norway  and  ui^rtyrs  to  the  Christian  faith  would  fill  a 
Modern  volumc,  the  land  of  a  long,   bloody  history 

issions.  -^hile  contending  parties  fought  for  suprem- 
acy— this  land  of  the  Far  North,  the  home  of  the  most 
hardy  and  fearless  and  accounted  the  most  cruel  of  men, 
was  to  send  out  the  first  missionaries  of  the  modern 
missionary  period  to  Greenland  and  India,  to  give  pro- 
tection to  Carey  and  the  earliest  English  missionaries 
in  India  and  provide  an  asylum  for  the  Moravians. 
The  history  of  the  Church  in  these  Northern  lands  is  a 
part  of  a  history  as  interesting  and  thrilling  as  any 
story  of  adventure.  We  can  hardly  imagine  the  diffi- 
culties under  which  the  hardy  missionaries  carried  on 
their  work.  There  was  confusion  everywhere.  The  tide 
of  feeling,  to-day  favorable  and  helpful,  would  to-morrow 

5^ 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

be  most  bitter  against  them.  But  they  labored  on, 
although  it  took  two  hundred  years  after  Ansgar  died, 
in  865,  before  this  rugged  land,  bitterly  hostile  to  the 
Christian  faith,  had  been  brought  under  the  sway  of  the 
gospel;  and  this  good  result  was  not  reached  until 
large  numbers  of  English  missionaries  had  been  called  in 
and  scattered  through  every  part  of  the  land.  We  can 
not  pass  this  subject  without  recording  certain  names 
prominent  in  that  eventful  period,  such  as  Gauzbert, 
Ardgar,  Rimbert,  Pappo,  Gautbert,  Nithard,  Erimbert, 
Ansfred.  It  has  been  mentioned  that  a  number  of 
English  missionaries  came  over  before  the  conquest  of 
these  lands  was  complete.  Among  these  we  may  men- 
tion Sigwald,  Sigfrid,  and  BoduflF.  We  here  record  the 
fact  that  Norway  was  evangelized  during  the  tenth 
century  and  the  early  part  of  the  eleventh,  and  the 
further  fact  that,  so  far  as  real  missionary  effort  in 
Norway  is  concerned,  it  must  be  placed  almost  entirely 
to  the  credit  of  the  English. 

10,     Service  Among  the  Slavonian  Races. 

The  events  we  now  record  occurred  during  the  ninth 
and  tenth  centuries.  The  home  of  these  races  w^as  the 
territory  from  the  Elbe  on  the  west  to  the  Don  on  the 
Home  of  east,  and  from  the  Baltic  on  the  north  to 
these  Races,  ^j^q  Adriatic  on  the  south.  They  were  a  rude 
people  whose  lives  were  devoted  to  war  and  pastoral 
pursuits.  They  had  not  been  accessible  to  Roman  civ- 
ilization and  religion,  as  had  the  barbarous  peoples  to 
the  west.  The  earliest  trace  of  Christianity  we  can  find 
First  among  these  people  is  the  conversion  of  the 

Converts.  sister  of  the  Bulgarian  prince  Bogoris  while 
she  was  held  as  a  captive  in  Constantinople,  and  who 
returned   to  her   brother's  kingdom   in  exchange  for  a 

53 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

monk  who  had  been  taken  captive  by  him.  On  her 
return  she  labored  hard  with  her  brother  to  induce  him 
to  accept  her  new  faith.  Her  efforts  were  in  vain  until 
a  famine  visited  his  country  and  all  appeals  to  the 
national  gods  had  failed,  when  he  sought  the  help  of 
his  sister's  God.  The  famine  having  been  stayed,  he 
yielded  and  was  baptized  by  Photius,  the  patriarch  of 
Constantinople.  Shortly  afterwards,  when  he  desired  a 
painter  to  decorate  his  palace,  the  emperor  sent  him 
the  monk  JNIethodius.  As  a  part  of  his  work,  Methodius 
painted  a  picture  of  the  "last  judgment,"  in  which  the 
fate  of  the  heathen  was  made  to  appear  so  terrible  that 
Bogoris  was  greatly  moved,  and  put  away  the  idols  to 
which  he  had  clung,  and  many  prominent  in  his  court 
were  induced  to  become  Christians.  The  opposition  on 
the  part  of  the  people  was,  however,  so  intense  as  to 
give  rise  to  a  rebellion  among  his  subjects  against  the 
new  faith.  After  a  season  of  unrest,  during  which  Greek, 
Roman,  and  Armenian  missionaries  sought  to  bring 
Bogoris  and  his  people  into  their  respective  faiths,  the 
Greek  prevailed  and  Bulgaria  came  under  the  Byzantine 
patriarchate.  With  this  opening  up  of  Bulgaria  to  the 
Christian  faith,  the  way  was  prepared  for  its  introduc- 
tion in  the  other  sections  of  the  Slavic  territory. 

We  have  just  mentioned  Methodius  who,  when  cm- 
ployed  by  Bogoris  to  decorate  his  palace,  painted  for  a 
higher  master  and  set  the  tide  Christward  in  Bulgaria. 
Methodius  This  man  and  his  brother  Cyril  became  the 
and  Cyril.  apostlcs  of  the  Slavic  people.  These  two 
brothers  seemed  to  have  been  raised  up  for  such  a  mis- 
sion. They  were  probably  of  Slavic  descent,  but  if  not, 
had  been  brought  up  among  the  Slavs  who  had  settled 
in  Macedonia,  and  grew  up  with  a  command  of  both 
the  languages.     They  were  born  in  Thcssalonica  and 

5-i 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

reared  in  a  Christian  home,  had  the  advantages  of 
university  careers  at  Constantinople,  where  their  widely- 
different  gifts  were  developed — Cyril's  in  the  hne  of 
philosophy  and  Methodius  in  painting.  We  have  already 
seen  the  practical  results  of  Methodius'  genius  when 
guided  by  Christian  insight  and  fired  by  Christian  zeal. 
Cyril,  it  would  appear,  preached,  but  with  httle  effect, 
however,  to  the  Bulgarians. 

The  kingdoms  of  Moravia  and  Bohemia  were  in- 
habited by  pure  Slavonian  races.  Among  these  peoples 
the  ISIacedonian  missionaries  Cyril  and  INIethodius  were 
Work  in  well-rcceivcd,    first    by    the    Moravians    and 

Moravia  and  shortly  after  by  the  Bohemians.  The  work 
0  emia.  among  these  peoples  began  in  863.  The  work 
these  brothers  did  was  fundamental  and  constructive  to 
such  a  degree  as  to  be  counted  monumental.  They 
found  the  people  without  a  written  language.  They 
constructed  an  alphabet  and  gave  to  the  people  the 
beginnings  of  their  religious  literature  in  the  Bible  and 
a  liturgy  in  their  own  tongue;  and  then,  after  the  death 
of  Cyril,  Methodius  fought  the  battle  for  them  by 
which  they  gained  the  right  to  worship  God  in  their 
own  language.  A  question  must  arise  here  as  to  whether 
the  secret  of  the  influence  of  the  Moravians  on  the 
religious  life  of  the  world  and  on  missionary  activity  is 
not  to  be  sought  in  the  work  of  those  two  brothers  at 
the  dawn  of  the  Christian  day  in  their  land. 

We  must  glance  for  a  moment  to  Russia  in  this 
connection.  The  Princess  Olga  was  the  first  eminent 
convert  in  that  land.  Having  learned  something  of  the 
Work  in  Christian  faith,  and  desiring  to  learn  more, 

Russia.  gjjg  undertook  a  journey  to  Constantinople  in 

935.  She  there  accepted  that  faith  and  was  baptized, 
taking  the  name  Helena.     Returning  home,  she  sought 

55 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

most  earnestly  tlie  conversion  of  her  son  Swiatoslavs. 
He,  however,  was  a  barbarian  of  the  barbarians — a 
warrior  of  the  roughest  type — and  her  exhortations 
First  were  of  no   avail.     Her  grandson   Vladimir 

Converts.  gave  promise  of  being  more  susceptible  to  the 
gospel  message,  but  he  held  out  for  a  long  time  against 
influences  of  many  kinds  and  from  many  sources  that 
were  brought  to  bear  upon  him.  Finally,  however,  he 
yielded,  after  having  vowed  to  become  a  Christian  if 
successful  in  the  siege  of  a  stronghold  called  Cherson. 
His  baptism  was  immediately  followed  by  that  of  a 
number  of  his  followers  and  of  his  twelve  sons.  His 
first  act  was  to  destroy  the  symbols  of  the  old  heathen 
faith,  and  the  next  was  to  order  his  people  to  receive 
baptism  immediately.  At  the  word  of  their  ruler,  they 
flocked  to  the  River  Dnieper  and,  standing  in  the  water, 
holding  their  children  in  their  arms,  received  baptism  by 
companies,  the  priest  reading  the  ritual  from  the  shore 
and  pronouncing  one  name  for  the  entire  company — 
thus  did  Russia  take  her  place  among  the  European 
countries  that  had  accepted  the  Christian  faith.  One 
other  woman  besides  Olga  had  an  important  place  in 
this  movement,  namely,  Anne,  the  sister  of  the  Greek 
emperor,  who,  when  Vladimir  made  the  final  condition 
of  baptism  his  marriage  with  her,  consented  because  a 
whole  nation  might  thus  be  won  to  the  Christian  faith. 
We  can  not  follow  the  onward  sweep  of  this  mis- 
sionary movement  more  than  to  record  that  it  soon 
Work  in  embraced    Poland    and    Pomerania    and    the 

Other  Lands.  Island  of  Ruegen  in  the  Baltic  Sea,  which  was 
the  last  stronghold  of  Paganism  in  that  land.  It  was 
near  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century  when  Finland 
and  Lapland  were  Christianized. 

56 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

11.     Service  in  the  Frozen  Regions  Beyond. 

It  may  seem  strange  to  refer  to  Iceland,  Greenland, 
and  Labrador  in  such  connection  as  this,  for  it  is  hard 
for  us  to  reahze  that  these  icy  regions  of  the  Far  North 
had  more  than  a  place  on  the  map  a  thousand  years 
ago.  That  the  difficulty  of  travel  and  the  obstacle  to 
colonization  and  Christianization  should  have  been 
counted  surmountable  by  even  the  hardy  seafarers  of 
the  Far  North  does  not  easily  cease  to  be  a  matter  of 
surprise.  The  difficulties  in  travel  are  suggested  by  a 
stretch  of  six  hundred  miles  of  storm-tossed  Arctic  sea; 
by  the  smallness  of  their  boats,  and  by  their  limited 
knowledge  of  the  science  of  navigation.  The  obstacles 
to  carrying  out  plans  for  establishing  colonies  there  and 
Christianizing  the  people  appear  in  the  fact  that  all 
timber  for  building  and  all  breadstuffs  must  be  imported. 
The  Norwegian  discovery  of  Iceland  dates  back  to 
A.  D.  861,  and  their  efforts  of  colonization  began  in  874. 
Stranger  than  all  this  is  the  fact  that  they  found  traces 
of  earlier  missionary  effort,  that  dated  back  to  the  days 
of  the  zealous  and  indefatigable  Irish  missionaries  who 
pushed  out,  as  we  have  already  noted,  in  their  boats  of 
skins  to  far-distant  islands  in  the  Northern  Sea.  It  is, 
perhaps,  even  harder  yet  for  us  to  realize  that  from 
those  early  days  Iceland  has  had  an  exceptional  record 
among  the  nations  as  regards  the  education  of  her 
people  and  the  creation  of  a  literature.  We  can  not  go 
into  this  interesting  history  or  even  sketch  the  history 
of  the  movement  to  Greenland  and  Labrador.  It  must 
suffice  here  to  call  attention  to  the  fact  and  record  names 
most  closely  and  influentially  connected  with  this  mis- 
sionary history,  such  as  Thorwald,  Fredrick,  King  Olaf 
Tryggvison,  Stefuin,  Thaugbrand,  Leif  (who  discovered 

57 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

the  coast  of  New  England).  For  three  centuries  from 
1409  there  is  no  record  of  any  missionary  activity  in 
Greenland.  The  subsequent  history  we  must  leave  for 
future  record. 

12.     The  Character  of  the  Work  Done. 

The  nature  of  the  missionary  movements  we  have 
just  been  tracing  is  such  as  must  command  our  reverent 
thought.  It  is  true  that  much  was  done  in  ways  that 
seem  utterly  out  of  place  in  a  propaganda  of  the  faith 
of  Christ.  We  do  not  like  to  think  of  buckling  on 
the  sword  or  raising  the  ax  to  advance  the  bounds  of 
Christ's  Kingdom.  It  is  repulsive  in  the  extreme  to  us 
to  think  of  a  barbarian  ruler  having  his  condition  of  be- 
coming a  Christian  met,  especially  when  that  condition 
was  that  he  should  have  a  Christian  emperor's  si^ster 
for  his  wife.  No  less  hard  is  it  for  us  to  become  recon- 
ciled to  the  baptism  of  a  horde  of  barbarians  at  com- 
mand of  their  chief.  But  we  must  remember  the  char- 
acter of  the  age  in  which  these  things  were  done,  and 
give  credit  to  a  zeal  to  establish  the  Church  which, 
while  often  not  according  to  knowledge,  was  daunted 
by  no  dangers  and  was  quenched  by  no  difficulties. 
That  a  higher  civilization  grew  up  in  the  track  of  such 
missionary  movements;  that  so  often  a  truly  devout 
spirit  was  begotten;  and  that  the  way  was  prepared  for 
larger  and  spiritual  results — these  considerations  should 
reconcile  us  in  some  degree  to  methods  of  work  that  we 
could  not  approve  to-day.  And  further,  we  must  again 
call  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  sum  total  of  effort 
put  forth  in  the  name  of  Christ  increased  very  mate- 
rially the  investment  in  service  that  has  been  made  to 
carry  the  gospel  to  all  men,  and  that  a  great  company 
of  workers  was  raised  up  in  those  far  Northern  lands 

58 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

we  can  not  doubt.  Nor  can  we  doubt  that  in  the  aggre- 
gate there  was  a  great  host  raised  up  and  thrust  out 
whose  hearts  God  had  truly  touched  and  whose  faith- 
fulness and  zeal,  as  well  as  the  results  of  their  labors, 
would  be  an  inspiration  to  us,  if  the  whole  history  were 
before  us. 

13.     Service  in  the  Far  East. 

The  countries  of  Southern  and  Eastern  Asia  require 
no  extended  treatment  here,  but  must  not  be  omitted. 
Christian  effort  does  not  reach  back  beyond  the  last 
decade  of  the  thirteenth  century  except  in  the  case  of 
India,  to  which  reference  has  already  been  made.  The 
Franciscans  entered  China  in  the  year  1292  and  India 
in  1520.  The  Jesuits  under  the  great  missionary  leader, 
Francis  Xavier,  attempted  the  conquest  of  Japan  in  the 
year  1549,  and  India  three  years  later.  Representatives 
of  the  same  society  entered  China  in  1583.  The  Jesuits 
gained  a  foothold  in  Korea  through  the  influence  of  a 
Jesuit  chaplain  to  the  Japanese  Christian,  General 
Korishe,  in  the  Japanese  invasion  of  that  country  in 
1594.  Space  can  not  be  given  for  even  an  outline  of 
what  was  done,  nor  is  it  necessary,  as  real  foundations 
for  a  Christian  civilization  were  not  laid.  As  devotion 
unto  death  characterized  this  effort  in  the  lands  of 
Southern  and  Eastern  Asia,  reference  must  be  made  to 
them  in  the  next  chapter. 

14.     Service  Among  Special  Races. 

In  the  seventh  century,  and  the  first  half  of  the 
eighth,  a  distinct  change  was  wrought  along  the  shores 
of  the  Mediterranean,  in  Syria  and  Egypt,  in  Northern 
Africa  and  Spain  and  Persia,  by  the  impetuous  onsweep 
in  a  mighty  wave  of  the  religion  that  had  just  had  its 

59 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

first  beginnings  and  had  girded  itself  for  conquest  in 
the  desert  of  Arabia — the  religion  of  Mohammed.  It 
is  worthy  of  record,  though  the  record  must  be  made 
with  deepest  regret,  that  it  quenched  the  fire  kindled  by 
the  Christian  missionary  movement  in  many  places, 
and  in  many  others  left  the  Christian  faith  only  a  name 
to  live.  The  history  of  this  movement  is  an  important 
study  in  world  movements,  but  does  not  come  within 
the  scope  of  this  present  study.  We  call  attention  to  it 
here  because  of  the  fact  that  a  new  field,  so  to  speak,  for 
Christian  missions  was  created,  and  the  further  fact 
that,  while  some  sections  already  Christianized  were 
conquered  by  it,  a  movement  for  its  conquest  was  else- 
where inaugurated.  The  conquests  of  the  Saracens 
were  remarkably  rapid  and  thorough.  Jerusalem  fell 
into  their  hands  in  637,  and  Syria,  Egypt,  and  Persia 
yielded  to  their  arms  in  the  next  fourteen  years.  North 
Africa  was  subjugated  in  707,  and  four  years  later  they 
had  swept  over  almost  all  of  Spain.  It  looked  as  though 
the  Prankish  Churches  must  meet  the  same  fate,  but 
Charles  INIartel  checked  the  tide  of  invasion  and  con- 
quest and  swept  back  the  Saracen  hosts. 

The  names  of  the  earliest  missionaries  to  the  Sara- 
cens are  Francis  Assisi  and  Raymund  Lull,  though  the 
former's  service  was  hardly  to  be  counted,  as  his  work 
Earliest  Mis-  seems  to  havc  been  confined  to  a  single  visit 
sionaries  to  to  the  Saraccn  hosts  and  an  earnest  effort  to 
the  Saracens,  ^^^j^^  ^j^^  j^^j^^.  ^^  ^^-^.j^  -^^  Christ.  But  Ray- 
mund Lull  gave  himself  to  the  task  with  courage,  zeal, 
and  a  constancy  of  purpose  and  effort  that  fully  entitle 
him  to  the  credit  of  being  the  first  great  missionary  to 
the  Moslems.  His  life  by  Doctor  Zwemer  is  well  worthy 
of  a  careful  reading.  Born  in  1235  and  martyred  in  1315, 
he  had  a  long  life,  the  great  dominating  purpose  of 

60 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

which  was  the  conversion  of  the  Moslem.  The  scene 
of  his  labors  was  Tunis.  He  wrote  much,  was  of  a 
gentle  spirit,  and  saw  some  fruit  of  his  labors.  He  has 
been  rightfully  accorded  a  high  place  among  the  mis- 
sionaries who  have  led  the  way  in  opening  up  the  new 
fields  to  the  gospel. 

More  terrible  than  the  Saracen  invasion  of  the  West 
was  that  of  the  Mongols  from  Tartary.  Russia,  Poland, 
and  Hungary  were  invaded  and  largely  conquered,  and 
Efforts  to  even  Germany  and  the  shores  of  the  Baltic 
Convert  the  were  threatened.  Their  ruler,  Genghis  Khan, 
ongos-  listened  to  representatives  of  the  various 
world  faiths  who  sought  his  conversion.  Buddhist  and 
Mohammedan  missionaries  pressed  the  claims  of  their 
respective  faiths,  and  the  Roman  Pontiff,  disturbed  by 
fear,  perhaps,  as  much  as  inflamed  by  zeal  for  their 
conversion,  sent  an  embassy,  headed  by  Ascelin,  to  their 
camps  in  Persia.  He  having  failed  because  unwilling  to 
bend  to  Oriental  customs,  a  second  embassy  was  sent 
to  them  in  Tartary  under  a  Franciscan  named  Johannes 
de  Piano  Carpini.  The  journey  was  made  through 
Russia,  and  entailed  great  hardships  and  dangers  of 
many  kinds  on  the  band  of  Franciscans.  While  greater 
tact  was  employed  this  time,  the  result  w^as  no  more 
encouraging.  These  events  occurred  in  1245  and  1246. 
Later,  in  1253,  another  attempt  was  made,  but  this  time 
by  Louis  the  Ninth  of  France,  who  had  heard  of  the 
willingness  of  the  Mongols  to  receive  the  Christian  faith. 
The  embassy  sent  by  Louis  was  under  a  Franciscan 
named  William  de  Rubruquis.  This  embassy  pene- 
trated to  the  very  heart  of  the  Mongol  Empire,  found 
the  great  Khan  tolerant  of  all  faiths,  so  that  a  Christian 
Church,  two  Mohammedan  mosques,  and  a  dozen 
heathen  temples  stood  side  by  side.    The  Khan  gave  the 

61 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

representatives  of  each  religion  a  chance  to  state  the 
case  for  his  faith  and  to  discuss  religious  questions  with 
those  of  the  other  faiths,  and  then  gave  his  decision 
against  all.  After  the  seat  of  the  Mongol  Empire  was 
transferred  to  China,  about  1258,  other  attempts  were 
made.  The  Christian  faith  was  tolerated,  and  some 
success  was  gained  for  a  time.  John  de  Monte  Corvino, 
a  Franciscan  monk,  and  a  companion  named  Arnold,  of 
Cologne,  carried  on  the  work  for  some  time.  Nothing 
of  lasting  value  seems  to  have  been  accomplished,  except 
in  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Tartar  lan- 
guage, although  very  special  attention  was  given  to 
teaching  the  children  and  to  the  effort  to  train  up  a 
native  ministry. 

Spain  was  the  scene  of  an  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
Church  of  that  country  to  convert  the  descendants  of 
Abraham  and  the  followers  of  Mohammed.  We  can  not 
Work  in  attempt  to  picture  the  condition  of  things  in 

Belialf  of  Spain  in  Church  and  State  and  social  life  at 
e  ews.  i[i^\^  time,  but  note  that  the  spirit  generated 
by  the  crusades  was  abroad  in  Europe  and  that  that 
spirit  was  not  one  of  toleration,  and  that  bitter  perse- 
cution was  the  lot  of  the  Jews  and  Moslems.  We  need 
hardly  add  that  right  missionary  incentive  and  effort 
having  been  wanting,  the  results  were  of  no  value  to 
the  Church.  Reference  is  made  to  this  effort  of  the 
Spanish  Church  and  its  methods  not  because  either 
efforts  or  methods  were  really  missionary,  but  because 
of  the  beneficial  results  to  the  Church  itself,  not  only  in 
Spain,  but  even  more  widely. 

15.     Service  in  the  Western  World. 

We  come  now  to  a  period  when  exploration  and  mis- 
sionary effort  went  hand  in  hand — the  period  of  the 

62 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

discovery  of  the  lands  and  peoples  of  the  great  Western 
World.  All  may  not  be  ready  to  give  the  credit  to 
Columbus  of  being  a  missionary  in  any  sense,  but  it 
must  be  admitted  that  he  and  the  Spanish  discoverers 
of  that  age  placed  special  value  on  the  discoveries  of 
new  lands  in  view  of  the  fact  that  new  peoples  would 
thus  be  made  accessible  to  the  Christian  faith.  The 
reports  of  Columbus  to  the  sovereigns  who  had  sent 
him  show  how  large  a  place  this  object  had  in  his 
thought.  He  was  also  pleased  to  sign  himself  "Christo 
ferens,"  the  literal  meaning  of  his  first  name. 

But  admitting  the  nominal  character  of  his  claim  to 
be  a  missionary,  we  find  that  a  man  was  soon  raised  up 
who  has  been  accounted  not  only  a  missionary,  indeed, 
First  Mis-  '^"^  ^"^  °^  ^^^^  most  picturesque  and  most 
sionary  Work  brilliant  characters  in  all  missionary  history. 
This  man  was  Bartholomew  de  las  Casas, 
who  appeared  at  the  very  dawn  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
The  field  of  his  labor  was  Cuba,  and  he  came  to  be 
called  "the  apostle  of  the  West  Indies."  Humane  and 
conscientious.  Las  Casas  gave  up  the  aboriginal  slaves 
he  had  inherited  with  certain  lands.  A  true  missionary 
in  purpose  and  in  spirit,  he  labored  diligently  to  make 
Christ  known  to  the  people  according  to  the  best  light 
of  his  day.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  his  work  could 
not  have  been  supplemented  and  followed  up  by  a  host 
of  men  of  like  spirit.  Missionary  work  in  Brazil  dates 
Work  from  1549.     The  first  missionary  band  num- 

in  Brazil.  bered  six,  with  Manuel  de  Nobrega  at  the 
head.  Between  1549  and  1625  it  is  claimed  that  more 
than  two  hundred  Jesuits  took  part  in  missionary  work 
in  Brazil,  and  that  large  numbers  of  that  and  of  other 
orders  labored  there  later.  Their  work  was  rewarded  by 
large  accessions  to  their  faith.     A  hundred  years  after 

63 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

their  expulsion  from  the  country,  it  is  claimed  that  there 
were  eight  hundred  thousand  Christian  aborigines  there. 

Turning  to  other  parts  of  South  America,  and  with- 
out taking  up  each  for  separate  treatment,  we  record, 
as  suggestive  of  the  wide-extended  effort  of  that  age, 
Extent  of  i^^^  the  Spanish  Jesuit  order  alone  supplied 
Missionary  five  thousand  missionaries  for  the  work.  This 
number  was  increased  by  some  of  other  soci- 
eties and  lands.  Each  country  had  the  benefit  of  some 
zealous  missionaries,  among  whom  one  came  to  be 
accounted  as  its  apostle.  Thus  Manuel  de  Ortega  has 
been  called  the  apostle  of  Paraguay  and  Francis  de 
Solani  of  Peru.  Judged  by  Roman  Catholic  standards 
of  evangelization,  a  great  work  was  done  in  Christian- 
izing the  aborigines  of  South  America,  and,  judged  by 
the  highest  standards,  great  credit  must  be  given  for 
devotion  to  their  task  and  zeal  in  the  doing  of  it.  In 
many  cases  the  work  was  of  such  a  nature  that  had 
later  generations  builded  on  those  foundations  with  the 
same  zeal  and  Christian  fidelity,  the  religious  history  of 
that  south  land  would  present  a  far  different  picture 
from  that  it  now  presents. 

As  might  be  expected  from  the  effort  put  forth  for 
South  America,  Central  America  and  Mexico  became 
scenes  of  missionary  activity.  In  both  countries  notable 
Central  rcsults  wcre  gained.    In  Mexico,  Franciscans, 

America  and  Dominicans,  and  Augustinians  shared  in  the 
work.  It  was  claimed  that  the  Franciscans 
alone  had  baptized  more  than  one  million  Mexican 
Indians  before  1550,  that  five  hundred  heathen  temples 
had  been  abandoned,  and  twenty  thousand  idols  de- 
stroyed. 

From  Mexico  the  faith  was  spread  to  distant  places. 
It  was  from  here  that  the  Ladronc  and  Philippine  Islands 

64 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

were  Christianized.  A  great  missionary  fund,  too,  was 
established,  the  income  from  which  was  used  for  mis- 
sionary work. 

Going  farther  north,  we  find  that  Spanish  priests 
had  often  visited  Lower  and  Upper  CaHfornia  before 
the  formal  opening  of  missionary  work  near  the  close  of 
Wider  the  seventeenth  century,  and  that  as  early  as 

Extension.  h^q  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century  mission- 
aries were  sent  to  Florida;  but  the  first  attempts  were 
not  successful.  A  little  later  more  successful  efforts 
were  made,  and  early  in  the  seventeenth  century  many 
Christian  communities  were  planted  among  the  Cher- 
okees  and  the  Apalaches.  This  work  extended  into 
Western  Florida  and  Georgia.  With  varying  success, 
too,  work  was  opened  and  carried  on  in  New  Mexico 
and  Texas.  With  so  many  defects  as  characterized  the 
missionary  work  of  that  period,  it  is  hard  to  give  as 
much  credit  as  is  probably  due  to  those  who  labored. 
It  must  even  be  a  matter  of  deep  regret  that  the  zeal 
of  the  laborers  was  not  directed  more  wisely,  that  ideals 
embracing  lofty  moral  principles  were  not  kept  to  the 
fore,  and  that  Christ  was  not  lifted  up  in  very  deed. 
Because  such  was  not  the  case,  these  fields  have  failed 
to  bear  the  fruitage  worthy  of  a  Christian  civilization, 
and  are  to-day  filled  with  ignorance  and  immorality. 

We  must  now  turn  another  leaf  in  history  and  trace 

the  outlines  of  the  work  still  farther  north — that  of 

French  missionaries  in  North  America.    This  chapter  is 

.,  .,  one  of  peculiar  interest  because  the  records 

Northern  ^ 

North  are  more  complete  and  the  fields  themselves 

American  g^^^j  their  peoples  more  fully  known.  The 
Missionaries.  r-      r-  ^ 

fact  that  the  records  are  so  complete  testifies 

to  an  outstanding  fact,  namely,  that  the  leaders  of  the 

missionary  movements  in  the  wilds  of  Canada  and  in 

6  65 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

the  northern  sections  of  the  United  States  were  men, 
and  sometimes  women  too,  well  educated  and  refined. 
From  the  Maritime  Provinces  of  Canada,  where  the 
work  was  begun,  the  zealous  Jesuits  and  other  Roman 
Catholic  workers  extended  their  work  to  the  Provinces 
of  Quebec  and  Ontario,  and  through  wide  sections  of 
these  provinces.  By  their  names,  too,  they  can  be  fol- 
lowed through  the  northern  parts  of  the  United  States 
and  down  through  Illinois  and  even  into  Louisiana. 
Places  around  which  the  work  centered,  and  the  names 
of  which  suggest  whole  volumes  of  history  filled  with 
toil  and  privation,  sacrifice  and  persecution,  self-denial 
and  undaunted  courage,  are:  Port  Royal,  Mt.  Desert 
Island,  Cape  Breton  Island,  Norridgewock,  Quebec, 
Montreal,  and  Three  Rivers,  Lake  of  the  Two  Moun- 
tains, La  Pointe,  Lake  Simcoe,  etc.  Only  a  few  of  the 
names  connected  with  this  movement  can  be  men- 
tioned: Jesse  Fleche,  Pierre  Biard,  Gabrial  Druillettes, 
James  and  Sabastian  Bigot,  Sabastian  Rules,  Paul  le 
Jeune,  Le  None,  Jean  du  Quen,  Jerome  Lalemant, 
Jean  de  Brcbeuf,  Nicholas  Viel,  Isaac  Jogues,  and 
Jacques  Marquette.  There  were  women,  too,  of  refine- 
ment who  gave  themselves  to  work  in  these  hard  fields. 
Among  these,  two  that  stand  out  most  clearly  are 
Madame  de  la  Peltrie  and  Marie  de  ITncarnation.  No 
darker  chapter  in  persecution  had  ever  been  enacted 
than  here,  but  that  subject  must  be  reserved  for  treat- 
ment elsewhere.  These  missions  date  from  IGIO,  and 
the  greatest  activity  was  within  a  century  and  a  quarter 
of  their  organization.  A  notable  feature  is  the  part 
taken  by  the  nobihty  of  France,  by  the  government, 
by  traders,  and  by  colonists.  As  one  reads  the  history 
from  the  standpoint  of  to-day's  advancement,  he  must 
be  impressed  with  the  narrow-mindedness  of  the  mis- 

00 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

sionarles  and  their  sincerity  of  purpose  and  absolute 
devotion  to  duty  as  they  saw  it. 

In  a  review  of  these  missions  of  the  Western  World, 
one  finds  it  impossible  to  determine  just  how  much  was 
added  to  the  sum  total  of  accomplishment  in  the  world's 
evangelization.  That  something  was  added,  we  can  not 
doubt.  Of  one  fact  we  may  rest  assured,  that  the  aggre- 
gate of  service  rendered  by  the  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  men  and  women  who  gave  themselves, 
wholly  or  in  part,  to  this  work  was  incalculably  great. 
The  dangers  and  hardships  of  travel  and  life  among 
savage  barbarians  in  other  fields  were  here  dupHcated, 
and  no  greater  devotion  was  evinced  by  the  hardy 
Celtic  missionaries  from  lona  or  by  the  Danes  than  that 
displayed  by  Spanish  and  French  missionaries  in  these 
fields. 

One  other  field  must  be  noticed  before  we  go  on  to 
the  peculiarly  modern  period  of  the  great  world  move- 
ment,  namely,   that  cultivated  by  the  English.     The 

records  are  more  scanty  in  this  case  than  in 
Effort  in  the  that  just  considered,  but  there  are  outstand- 
Western         [^g  facts  that  may  be  noted  and  prominent 

names,  the  mention  of  which  throw  into  clear 
relief  much  of  the  history.  The  original  charters  given 
to  the  early  Colonists  put  in  the  front  ground  of  objects 
sought,  the  Christianizing  of  the  people.  The  Virginia 
charter  of  1629  makes  this  object  clear,  and  aU  the  others 
are  in  fine  with  that  in  this  respect.  The  plans  of  Brad- 
ford and  Winthrop  for  colonization  gave  this  thought 
prominence.  But  our  interest  is  in  what  was  really  done 
in  this  direction.  Were  the  Pilgrim  fathers,  whose  an- 
nounced program  was  the  conversion  of  the  Indians,  as 
earnest  and  successful  in  the  work  as  were  the  French 
and  Spanish  whose  labors  we  have  noticed.''     The  first 

67 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

report  of  what  had  been  done  was  given  under  the 
caption,  "New  England's  First  Fruits,"  which  appeared 
in  1634.  This  report  mentions  a  few  persons  as  having 
shown  some  inclination  to  become  Christians.  We 
must  remember,  however,  that  their  standard  was  far 
above  that  of  the  Spaniards  and  French,  and  that  with 
them  mere  baptism  and  assent  to  a  creed  was  not 
enough.  In  addition,  we  must  remember  that  none 
among  them  were  set  apart  exclusively  for  that  work. 
The  names  of  Roger  Williams,  Henry  Duston,  John 
Eliot,  and  Joannes  Megapolinses  are  the  first  that  can 
be  recorded  as  missionaries  to  the  Indians.  The  first- 
named  spent  forty  years  in  that  work  and  was  the  first 
missionary  among  them.  Henry  Duston,  the  first 
President  of  Harvard  College,  was  the  second.  The 
work  of  Eliot  among  the  Indians  and  his  effort  in  their 
behalf  led  to  the  organization  of  a  missionary  society 
in  England,  called  "The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  New  England."  This  was  in  1649,  or  one 
hundred  and  forty-eight  years  before  the  "English 
Baptist  Society"  was  organized,  under  the  influence  of 
William  Carey.  It  was  the  first  English  missionary 
society,  but  the  organization  of  the  Jesuits  had  been  at 
work  for  one  hundred  and  fifteen  years,  while  the 
English  "Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in 
Foreign  Parts"  was  organized  sixty-two  years  later. 

Eliot's  success  may  be  partially  judged  by  the  fact 
that,  after  thirty-eight  years'  labor,  he  had  eleven  hun- 
dred Christian  Indians  under  his  care.  The  entire 
number  in  New  England,  as  estimated  at  the  dawn  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  was  seven  thousand.  This  work 
went  on  down  through  the  eighteenth  century  and 
further.  Among  earlier  laborers  we  may  mention  John 
Sergeant   and   his   son,   John   Sergeant,   Jr.,   Jonathan 

68 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

Edwards,  Gideon  Hawley,  John  Mason,  Jonathan 
Barber,  Samson  Occom,  Samuel  Kirkland,  and  Henry 
Barclay. 

"The  Society  for  Propagation  of  the  Gospel"  entered 
this  field  in  1727,  and  the  Moravians  in  1740,  In  the 
work  of  the  latter  the  names  of  Christian  Henry  Rausch, 
Peter  Boehler,  Spangenberg,  Heckewelder,  and  David 
Zeisberger  must  be  mentioned.  The  Scottish  "Society 
for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Knowledge"  also  took 
part  in  the  work.  The  best  known  representative  of 
this  society  was  David  Brainerd.  He  began  his  work 
at  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and,  though  he  lived  to 
labor  only  four  years,  evinced  such  a  spirit  that  Carey's 
heart  was  fired  with  missionary  zeal,  and  reading  the 
record  of  his  life  gave  Henry  Martyn  to  the  great  work 
of  foreign  missions.  Among  the  names  of  those  who 
took  deep  interest  in  this  w^ork  we  find  that  of  Count 
Zinzendorf,  who  personally  visited  the  Moravian  mis- 
sions and  himself  helped  in  the  work  for  more  than  a 
year.  The  Friends,  too,  took  an  interest  in  the  Indians, 
and  by  example,  as  well  as  by  instruction,  helped  on  the 
good  cause. 

While  great  service  had  been  given  to  the  world 
movement  in  the  British  Isles,  in  Europe  and  Africa, 
and  even  Asia,  and  then  in  the  frozen  North — in  Ice- 
Extent  land,  Greenland,  and  Labrador — that  given 
and  Character  to  the  Western  World  swelled  the  sum  total 
of  the  investment  in  service  by  the  work  of 
thousands  of  men  and  not  a  few  women  through  a 
period  of  two  hundred  years  before  the  dawn  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  The  service  rendered  here  was,  like 
all  service,  inexpressible  in  figures.  The  perils,  hard- 
ships, and  privations  may  be  classed  with  those  en- 
diu*ed  in  other  lands  where  the  evangelization  of  savage 

69 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

and  barbarous  peoples  was  sought.  The  history  of  the 
exploration  of  the  Western  World  is  a  thrilling  record  of 
adventure  and  hardship  not  surpassed  in  human  his- 
tory. Who  would  attempt  to  weigh  such  service  or  to 
make  up  in  figures  the  sum  total. '^  If  the  years  of 
service  could  be  made  up,  the  figures  would  doubtless 
be  surprising;  but  volumes  would  be  required  to  give 
any  adequate  idea  of  what  had  been  the  real  investment 
in  service.  Experiences  of  danger,  hardship,  and  priva- 
tion form  a  background  of  their  service  that  will  prop- 
erly set  it  forth.  May  the  mantle  of  their  devotion  fall 
upon  the  Church  to-day  as  it  faces  the  world  problem! 
New  factors  may  and  do  enter  into  the  solution  of  the 
problem  to-day,  but  the  problem  itself  remains  the 
same — to  evangelize  all  nations  and  tribes  and  peoples 
and  tongues, 

IG.     Protestantism  to  the  Fore  in  Service. 

This  period  may  be  dated  from  the  beginning  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  At  the  very  beginning  we  find 
certain  forces  developed  and  a  certain  vision  of  world- 
conquest  already  created.  The  Moravians,  under  Count 
Zinzcndorf,  had  as  early  as  1723  organized  a  missionary 
society.  Nine  years,  however,  passed  before  a  mission 
was  established,  and  even  then  the  Ilernhut  colony 
numbered  less  than  four  hundred.  The  West  Indies 
was  their  first  mission  field,  and  Leonhard  Dober  and 
David  Nitschman  their  first  missionaries. 
Earliest  ^^^   have    referred    to   certain    societies  that 

Missionary  dated  their  organization  to  a  date  earlier  than 
ocie  les.  ^^^  eighteenth  century.  At  the  very  dawn 
of  that  century  three  new  societies  were  organized, 
namely:  "The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,"  1701;  a  Scottish  "Society  for 

70 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

Promotion  of  Christian  Knowledge,"  1708;  and  a 
Norwegian  "Missionary  Society,"  1714.  These  societies 
are  the  result  of  forces  already  developed,  and  reveal 
the  fact  that  the  Church  was  even  then  getting  a  vision 
of  world-wide  need  and  of  responsibility  for  world-wide 
evangelization.  While  that  vision  was  of  the  few  only, 
and  was  not  characterized  by  the  clearness  and  breadth 
needed,  it  did  serve  for  the  initial  step  in  the  great 
work.  Whence  came  the  vision  and  the  conviction  that 
explain  the  beginnings  of  the  world  movement  that  has 
Influence  of  been  going  on  for  the  past  two  hundred  years? 
the  Lutheran  The  great  Lutheran  Reformation  must  be 
e  orma  on.  ^Q^j^j^g^j  g^g  [^  g^  sense  the  essential  cause,  and 
yet  Luther  counted  the  Great  Commission  as  of  apos- 
tolic application  only;  and  Melanchthon  and  Zwingli  had 
no  clearer  vision.  John  Calvin,  too,  failed  to  grasp  the 
thought  of  world-conquest.  One  man  only  stands  out 
at  that  period  with  broader  vision — Adrianus  Saravia, 
a  Dutchman  and  pastor  of  a  Reformed  Church  in  Ant- 
werp and  later  in  Brussels.  And  yet  one  can  not  con- 
ceive of  the  great  missionary  movement  of  the  eighteenth 
and  nineteenth  centuries  without  the  Reformation.  The 
Reformation  spirit  was  in  essential  particulars  the  mis- 
sionary spirit.  Dormant  it  may  have  been,  but  with 
the  adoption  of  the  principles  that  the  Word  of  God 
must  be  in  the  hands  of  the  peoples  in  their  own  tongues, 
that  there  is  salvation  only  through  faith  in  Christ,  and 
that  each  person  has  direct  access  through  Christ  to 
God  the  Father — with  these  principles  adopted,  and 
practically  applied,  the  spirit  of  world-wide  conquest 
Influence  could  not  long  lie  dormant.  The  awakening 
of  Pietism,  came,  and  the  Pietist  movement  in  Germany 
must  be  credited  with  being  the  immediate  cause.  With 
the  full  development  of  Pietism  came  the  conviction  and 

71 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

vision  needed  for  launching  the  idea  of  a  world-wide 
missionary  movement. 

We  have  already  seen  how  widespread  had  been  the 
work  of  the  Church  in  some  of  its  organic  forms  during 
the  first  seventeen  centuries.  AVe  have  also  noted  the 
New  methods  employed  and  the  character  of  the 

Conditions,  results  gained,  and  have  seen  that  the  former 
were  ofttimes  carnal  and  that  the  latter  failed  to  show 
the  depth  of  spirituality  that  alone  would  make  them 
enduring.  As  the  result,  the  world  problem  at  the 
opening  of  the  eighteenth  century  had  a  feature  un- 
known to  that  of  apostolic  or  even  post-apostolic  days, 
namely,  a  well-nigh  world-wide  Christianity  that  was 
such  in  name  only.  Nor  had  this  nominal  Christianity 
taken  the  place  of  Pagan  faiths  except  those  of  limited 
extent  and  strength,  as  in  Northern  Europe  and  the 
British  Isles.  It  had,  however,  changed  their  bounds 
in  many  places,  but  at  the  same  time  had  witnessed 
their  numerical  increase  and  gradually  widening  extent. 
One  new  feature  had  been  added — the  rise  of  Moham- 
medanism— a  feature  of  most  serious  importance. 

It  is  impossible  to  reach  even  approximate  correct- 
ness in  estimating  the  numerical  strength  of  the  various 
faiths  at  the  opening  of  the  eighteenth  century.  We 
Extent  of  must  content  ourselves  with  noting  their  loca- 
Non-Christian  tion  and  territorial  extent.  Mohammedanism 
was  the  faith  of  Arabia,  Persia,  Syria,  North- 
ern Africa,  and  of  the  region  to  the  west  of  the  Red  Sea, 
of  Afghanistan,  Baluchistan,  Bokhara,  and  Turkey.  It 
was  well  intrenched,  too,  in  India,  China,  Japan,  and 
Korea,  and  in  the  islands  of  the  Malay  Archipelago. 
Hinduism  occupied  the  broad  extent  of  the  Indian  Em- 
pire. Buddhism  had  long  since  broken  the  bounds  of 
the  land  of  its  birth,  India,  and  had  assumed  a  place  of 

72 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

large  influence  In  Burma,  Ceylon,  China,  Japan,  and 
Korea.  Confucianism  and  Taoism  were  limited  to 
China,  their  birthplace,  and  Japan  and  Korea.  Shinto 
was  the  faith  of  the  people  of  Japan.  Animism  and 
Fetichism  held  sway  over  the  African  peoples  and  those 
of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  and  had  a  place  in  India, 
China,  Japan,  Korea,  side  by  side  with  the  more  highly 
organized  and  philosophic  faiths  that  had  grown  up. 
Our  study  has  shown  us  where  Christianity  was  estab- 
lished; but  evangelical  Christianity  was  young,  and 
with  its  propaganda  we  must  now  concern  ourselves. 
The  sad  feature  of  the  Christian  movement  appears  in 
the  decline  of  the  spiritual  element  in  the  Church  that 
had  represented  the  Christian  faith,  and  the  growth  of 
forms  and  unholy  claims  until  Christ  was  dishonored  and 
the  way  of  salvation  lost  to  view.  From  now  on  our 
study  has  to  do  with  evangelical  Christianity.  The 
story  of  its  development  in  Europe,  the  British  Isles, 
Canada,  and  the  United  States  would  be  in  hne  with 
our  subject,  but  we  must  confine  ourselves  to  its  out- 
reaching  to  the  regions  beyond,  letting  the  work  there 
index  the  strength  of  the  Church  that  waged  the  cam- 
paign. 

The  Protestant  Church  was  largely  in  a  formative 
state  at  the  dawn  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Its  area 
was  narrow  compared  with  the  extent  of  many  non- 
Eishteenth  Christian  faiths,  and  its  numerical  strength 
Century  Proi-  seemingly  insignificant.  Such  were  the  world 
ism.  conditions  that  the  Protestant  Church  faced 
at  the  dawn  of  the  eighteenth  century.  It  is  our  purpose 
now  to  trace  in  the  barest  outlines  that  will  serve  our 
general  plan  the  investment  of  the  Church  in  the  way  of 
service  during  the  two  succeeding  centuries. 

Various  considerations  contributed  to  smallness  in 
73 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

the  number  of  the  agencies  employed,  weakness  in  the 
effort  put  forth  under  those  agencies,  and  meagcrness 
Small  in  results  for  the  first  of  these  two  centuries. 

Results.  'pjjg  inost  important  of  these  were  the  low 

ebb  of  spiritual  life,  the  lack  of  a  comprehensive  grasp 
of  the  real  mission  and  responsibility  of  the  Church, 
and  also  a  lack  of  leaders  who  had  the  needed  vision 
and  the  power  to  make  others  grasp  it.  In  a  few  places 
the  missionary  fire  had  been  kindled  to  some  degree, 
and  there  had  resulted  the  organized  agencies  we  have 
mentioned.  For  a  century  the  missionary  idea  had 
occasionally  come  to  the  front,  but  had  not  made  any 
widespread  or  deep  impression. 

One  of  the  very  earliest  of  the  leaders  in  the  great 
work  of  seeking  to  create  a  missionary  spirit  was  a  man 
of  noble  birth,  who  called  the  Lutheran  Church  to  the 
Early  great  missionary  task.  Baron  Justinian  Von 

Leaders.  Weltz.  He  grasped  the  two  ideas  that  should 
actuate  every  Christian — the  uplift  of  Christian  life  and 
making  the  gospel  known  to  non-Christian  peoples.  He 
talked,  wrote  treatises  on  the  subject,  and  appealed  for 
the  organization  of  a  society  to  accomplish  the  great 
purjiose. 

Baron  Von  Leibnitz  appeared  at  the  end  of  the  sev- 
enteenth century  as  a  zealous  advocate  of  foreign  mis- 
sions. Oliver  Cromwell  went  so  far  as  to  propose  and 
elaborate  a  missionary  scheme  embodying  an  organiza- 
tion to  be  known  as  *'  Congrcgatio  de  Propaganda  Fide." 
The  names  of  King  Frederick  IV  of  Denmark  and  the 
court  preacher  Lutkens  must  be  mentioned  in  this  con- 
nection, but  to  the  king  himself  should  probably  be 
given  credit  for  the  missionary  ideas  advanced,  while 
Lutkens  helped  to  make  them  effective.     Aug.  Ilerm. 

74 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

Francke,  one  of  the  chief  leaders  in  the  Pietist  move- 
ment, deserves  mention  here. 

His  influence  in  training  workers  and  in  inspiring 
the  missionary  spirit  was  of  great  value,  but  was  supple- 
mented by  a  more  direct  touch  on  the  missionaries  sent 
Moravian  forth  and  on  their  work  by  his  deep  interest 
Brethren.  ^^j  Valued  advice.  The  great  Moravian 
leader,  Count  Zinzendorf,  can  not  be  passed  by  in  such 
a  connection  as  this,  for  he  was  one  of  the  evidently 
divinely  appointed  human  instruments  for  launching  the 
great  missionary  movement  of  modern  times.  With  him 
were  associated  many  of  like  spirit  and  aim,  among 
whom  Nicolaus  Ludwig  may  have  special  mention. 
In  Count  Zinzendorf's  great  interest  in  missions  we  may 
see,  perhaps,  one  fruit  of  Francke's  influence,  for  he 
came  under  that  influence  as  a  boy  in  Francke's  insti- 
tutions in  Halle.  The  missionary  spirit  of  Zinzendorf 
and  the  Moravian  Brethren  must  be  recognized  in  a 
wider  sphere  than  their  direct  missionary  efforts  would 
seem  to  allow,  for  their  spiritual  influence  touched  and 
mightily  affected  many  who  were  not  of  them  and  never 
became  associated  with  them.  Among  such  was  John 
Wesley,  whose  devout  mind  and  thirsty  heart  never 
found  perfect  peace  and  spiritual  refreshing  until  he 
had  drunk  from  the  spiritual  springs  to  which  they 
guided  him. 

Such  is  a  very  brief  outline  of  the  influences  at  work 
during  the  earlier  part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and 
such  the  first  beginnings  of  the  missionary  stream  that 
was  to  gain  in  depth  and  breadth  and  to  sweep  on  dur- 
ing that  century  and  become  the  well-nigh  world-wide 
tide  of  Ufe  and  power  of  the  nineteenth  century. 


75 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

17.     Protestant  Fields  of  Labor,  and  Work  Accomplished. 

But  what  was  accomplished  during  the  eighteenth 
century,  where  were  the  fields  of  labor,  and  who  the  la- 
borers? The  work  of  the  missionary  societies  already 
launched  must  be  reviewed  here.  These  societies  and  the 
humble  beginnings  of  their  work  in  a  few  places  in  the 
Western  World  represent  the  organized  assets  of  Prot- 
estantism. It  may  be  interesting  to  note  here  that  the 
first  Protestant  missionary  organization  was  not  of  the 
Church,  but  of  the  State.  It  was  established  by  the 
Long  Parliament,  and  the  name  given  was,  "The  Cor- 
poration for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  New  Eng- 
land." 

The  eighteenth  century  has  to  its  credit  work  done 
by  the  missionary  societies  mentioned  above  in  America 
and  the  West  Indies — work  that  has  already  been 
described — and  that  of  the  Danish-Halle  Mission  in 
India,  in  the  South,  and  also  in  Bengal,  in  Lapland, 
and  in  Greenland.  Rationalism  led  to  the  desertion  of 
the  East  Indian  Missionary  Society  at  Halle,  but  did 
not  quench  the  spiritual  life  at  Hernhiit.  There  were 
two  home  centers  of  missionary  effort  in  Germany  in 
the  eighteenth  century — Halle  and  Hernhiit. 

The  chief  work  of  the  first  Scottish  society  was  done 
among  the  North  American  Indians.  In  England  there 
was  little  encouragement  regarding  missions  in  the 
Work  eighteenth  century.     The   "Society   for  the 

of  Various  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,"  established  in 
Societies.        y^^^^  y^^^^^  ^j^j^  ^^  income  of  $7,675,  and 

advanced  in  ninety  years  to  only  $13,040.  The  fields 
of  its  labors  were  the  Indians  and  the  Negroes  of  Amer- 
ica. The  "Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian 
Knowledge"  accomplished  more,  but  joined  forces  in 

76 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

the  work  with  the  Danish-Halle  Mission  and  took  over 
some  of  the  missionaries  of  that  society.  Schwartz  was 
among  these,  and  the  action  taken  resulted  in  the  trans- 
ference of  some  of  the  field  of  that  society  to  the 
Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel.  With  Rational- 
istic thought  to  the  front  in  Germany  and  vital  religion 
generally  satirized  in  England,  where  the  so-called 
"Free-thought"  writings  were  widely  circulated,  these 
countries  could  not  be  expected  to  show  much  zeal  in 
the  work  of  foreign  missions.  In  fact,  until  near  the 
close  of  the  eighteenth  century,  we  must  record  de- 
cline for  that  period  in  the  spirit  that  makes  for  world- 
conquest. 

The  change  for  the  better  came  when  William  Carey, 
a  journeyman  shoemaker,  converted  and  ordained  to 
the  ministry,  got  a  vision  of  world-conquest  for  Christ 
as  the  great  work  of  the  Church  that  put  him  in  the 
forefront  of  the  advocates  of  that  cause.  Even  such 
men  as  Andrew  Fuller  and  Doctor  Rylands,  who  advo- 
cated the  work  of  foreign  missions,  did  not  recognize 
the  urgency  of  immediate  action  as  did  Carey.  His 
later  career  in  India  through  a  long  life  of  marvelous 
service  bears  out  the  conviction  of  many  at  that  early 
day  expressed  by  Doctor  Rylands,  "I  believe  God  Him- 
self infused  into  the  mind  of  Carey  that  solicitude  for 
the  salvation  of  the  heathen  which  can  not  be  fairly 
traced  to  any  other  source." 

After  tracing  the  course  of  the  missionary  move- 
ment during  the  eighteenth  century  and  noting  the 
apathy  towards  that  cause  and  the  spiritual  deadness 
from  which  it  sprung,  we  are  hardly  prepared  for  the 
really  remarkable  change  that  came  at  the  close  of  that 
century  and  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth.  As  proof 
of  this,  we  note  the  rise  in  rapid  succession  of  missionary 

77 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

societies  and  the  fact  that  they  quickly  got  into  line 
with  the  work  and  gained  in  favor  with  the  people. 
(See  Appendix  II  for  list  of  missionary  societies  and  the 
dates  of  their  organization.) 

The  rapidity  with  which  Bible  societies  and  mission 
boards  were  organized  after  the  awakening  began  near 
the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  and  before  the  middle 
of  the  nineteenth,  suggests  a  wonderful  arousing  of 
Protestantism  to  the  world  task.  For  it  must  be  noted 
that  these  societies  embraced  all  sections  of  the  Prot- 
estant world.  A  view  of  the  agencies  and  agents  em- 
ployed and  a  hasty  glance  at  the  results  gained  must 
satisfy  us  here. 

We  first  turn  to  Asia,  the  birthplace  of  all  great 
religions;  the  home  of  the  five  greatest  moral  and  re- 
ligious teachers  of  the  world — Moses,  Buddha,  Con- 
fucius, Jesus,  and  Mohammed;  Asia,  the  home  of  three- 
fourths  of  the  human  race  and  birthplace  of  great 
philosophers;  Asia,  with  a  history  ancient  and  wonder- 
ful, but  with  its  latest  generations  living  on  the  plane 
their  ancient  ancestors  lived,  paralyzed  by  its  very 
greatness,  sleeping  while  other  nations  arose  and  began 
a  triumphant  march  across  the  centuries;  Asia,  where, 
if  anywhere,  Satan's  seat  has  been  established,  where 
womanhood  has  been  denied  the  right  to  all-round 
physical  development,  to  God's  free  sunshine  and  fresh 
air,  to  education  and  moral  and  spiritual  uplift,  to 
respect,  sympathy,  and  love;  Asia,  the  hot-house  where 
accursed  superstitions  have  been  generated  and  pushed 
on  to  rapid  growth  by  ignorance,  until  impurity,  inhu- 
manity, and  abominable  atrocities  have  marked  the 
religious  life  and  practice.  And  so  in  China  women  have 
hobbled  on  stumj)s  of  feet  and  cast  their  girl  babies  out 
to  die,  while  in  India  they  have  lived  lives  of  close  con- 

7b 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

finement,  been  burned  alive  on  the  funeral  pyres  of 
their  dead  husbands,  and  have  cast  their  baby  girls  to 
the  crocodiles.  And  man — what  about  man.'*  Enough 
to  say  that  he  has  been  the  one  who  has  thus  degraded 
womanhood  and  that  he  has  suffered  consequent  loss  in 
the  degeneracy  of  his  moral  and  spiritual  power. 

What  has  been  done  in  these  and  other  lands  of 
Asia  since  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  at  the  dawn  of  the 
nineteenth  century  got  a  vision  of  His  plan  and  of 
responsibility  for  carrying  out  that  plan  in  all  the  world? 
What  has  been  done.^^  Wonders  have  been  wrought  in 
the  name  of  Christ.  In  India  the  small  beginnings  made 
by  the  zealous  Danes  in  1706  have  been  supplemented 
by  the  work  of  the  British,  Continental,  American, 
Canadian,  Scandinavian,  and  indigenous  societies  until 
120  mission  boards  are  in  the  field,  represented  by  4,635 
missionaries,  35,354  ordained  and  unordained  preachers, 
and  a  Christian  community  numbering  1,471,727.  From 
1792,  when  Carey  put  his  hand  to  the  great  task,  the 
effort  to  evangelize  India  has  been  definite  and  practical. 
The  real  results  can  only  be  estimated,  and  those  esti- 
mates can  not  be  put  into  figures.  Through  Sunday  and 
day  schools  of  all  grades  from  the  village  school  to  the 
college,  through  Bible  and  tract  distribution  in  every 
part  of  the  empire,  through  medical  work,  zenana  visi- 
tation, and  social  intercourse,  through  the  influence  of 
men  and  women  whose  lives  present  new  standards  of 
living — through  such  means  as  these  India  has  felt  the 
influence  of  Christian  missions  to  a  degree  not  indexed 
fully  by  the  large  array  of  figures  that  can  be  brought. 
The  peculiar  problem  of  this  field  and  the  obstacles  it 
presents  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel  must  be  treated 
later. 

And  what  about  China,  the  giant  of  Asia.'*  Why  has 
79 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

China  begun  to  wake  up  after  centuries  of  sleep?  Why 
have  changes  come  in  a  few  brief  years  for  which  many 
decades  would  have  been  supposed  to  be 
necessary?  Since  1807  Christianity  has  been 
gradually  leavening  the  great  lump  of  Chinese  thought, 
life,  and  government.  Many  of  the  missionary  so- 
cieties have  heard  the  call  of  China's  need,  until  92 
of  them  are  directing  their  effort  to  her  uplift.  The 
foreign  missionary,  a  strange  figure  one  hundred  years 
ago,  has  become  well  known,  and  to  the  number  of 
4,197  these  men  and  women  preach  salvation  through 
faith  in  Jesus.  Their  work  is  supplemented  by  an 
army  of  12,108  workers  raised  up  in  China,  and  the 
Church  gathered  numbers  470,184.  The  usual  mis- 
sionary agencies  have  been  employed  until  China  is 
widely  leavened  with  the  gospel.  The  field  itself  and 
the  religious  conditions  there  must  be  considered 
later. 

The  rapid  coming  to  the  front  of  Japan  this  present 
generation  has  been  a  surprise  to  all.  To  explain  the 
opening  up  and  the  remarkable  advance  of  this  island 
empire  is  exceedingly  difficult  if  the  power 
which  has  made  Western  nations  great  be 
counted  out.  Comparatively  small  in  territorial  extent, 
though  Japan  be,  58  missionary  societies  have  felt  the 
call  to  labor  there,  and  since  1859  have  been  molding  the 
thought  and  life  through  their  missionaries  and  native 
representatives,  the  former  now  numbering  1,029  and 
the  latter  2,138.  In  a  half  century  a  Church  has  been 
built  up  that  numbers  97,117.  As  in  all  mission  fields, 
one  must  count  the  figures  given  as  a  shadowy  index, 
at  the  best,  of  actual  results  achieved. 

Korea  presents  another  of  the  surprises  of  recent 
years,     Korea,  the  Hermit  Nation  of  a  quarter  century 

80 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

back,  has  come  to  the  front  so  rapidly  that  we  marvel 
and  look  for  the  nature  of  the  leaven  that  has  so  per- 
meated  life  and  thought  that  such  radical 
transformations  have  been  brought  about. 
Our  space  will  not  allow  any  lengthy  statement  of  the 
case,  but  we  note  that  one  factor  is,  without  question, 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  work  covers  little  more 
than  a  quarter  of  a  century,  but  18  mission  boards  have 
begun  work,  and  now  report  a  missionary  force  of  307, 
with  Korean  preachers  to  the  number  of  1,931  and  a 
Christian  community  of  178,686,  while  there  is  a  de- 
cided movement  Christward. 

In  Siam  and  French  and  Indo-China  work  has  been 
carried  on  since  1833;  in  British  Malaysia  since  1813; 
and  in  the  Dutch  East  Indies  since  1814.  A  considerable 
Other  number  of  mission  boards  are  carrying  on  the 

Fields.  work  in  these  lands.     The  missionary  force 

now  aggregates  700,  the  native  force  3,655,  and  the 
Christian  community  549,518. 

Few  fields  have  offered  such  encouragement  to  the 
Church  in  its  world  movement,  from  the  first  inaugura- 
tion of  the  work,  as  the  Philippine  Islands.  Protestant- 
Philippine  ism  was  late  in  entering  this  island  field.  The 
Islands.  |-jjjjg  ^g^g  most  opportune,  however,  and  since 

1899  these  islands  have  been  to  the  front  in  the  thought 
and  effort  of  the  American  Churches.  Ten  mission 
boards  within  a  decade  ralhed  to  the  work,  and  in  a 
dozen  years  from  the  start  167  missionaries  and  880 
native  preachers  were  ministering  to  a  Christian  com- 
munity numbering  75,955,  and  preaching  the  gospel 
everywhere. 

We  turn  from  these  islands  to  the  isle  of  spicy  breezes 
just  off  the  southern  point  of  India.  What  about  Cey- 
lon.'* This  island  has  not  been  neglected,  for  it  has  had 
«  81 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

attention   since    1814,   and   21    societies   now   share   in 

the   work.       The   missionary   force   numbers    263    and 

-   ,  the  native  2,789.    That  the  effort  put  forth 

Ceylon.  .  .       .  •  ■  i    i  , 

has    not    been  in  vain  is   evidenced   by   the 

Christian    community    of    50,196    and    by    the   various 

agencies  now  at  work  along  many  Hnes. 

With  this  hasty  glance  at  the  great  countries  of 
Eastern  and  Southern  Asia,  and  the  island  world  ad- 
jacent, we  pass  to  the  lands  of  the  Northwest  and  look 
for  signs  of  Christian  conquests  there.  If  these  lands 
do  not  show  as  great  apparent  results  as  some  others, 
we  must  not  be  surprised,  for  our  later  study  will  reveal 
conditions  of  peculiar  difficulty. 

The  Turkish  Empire  was  the  first  entered  of  these 
lands  of  Northwestern  Asia.  The  work  dates  back  to 
1807,  Again  and  again  during  the  century  of  Christian 
Turkish  missionary  activity  this  empire  has  been  be- 

Empire.  fgj-g  ^j^q  ]^q^j.  qJ  j^j^g  Christian  world  and  been 

condemned  for  gross  misrule  and  for  atrocities  in  the 
treatment  of  its  Christian  subjects  that  have  cast  a 
lurid  light  on  its  history.  Here,  however,  18  missionary 
societies  have  been  at  work,  and  a  band  of  354  mis- 
sionaries and  1,446  native  preachers  now  seek  to  estab- 
lish the  Kingdom  of  Him  who  rules  in  righteousness.  We 
may  well  rejoice  that  in  this  empire  there  is  such  a  force 
at  work  with  multiplied  agencies  already  employed,  and 
that  a  Church  of  58,616  members  has  been  established. 

As  a  land  having  a  place  in  both  the  history  and 
prophecy  of  the  Bible,  Persia  has  very  special  interest. 
The  work  was  begun  comparatively  early,  dating  from 
1815.  Eight  societies  are  at  work,  through 
119  missionaries  and  305  native  preachers, 
along  the  lines  usual  to  Christian  activity.  The  Chris- 
tian community  seems  small,  only  10,446,  but  light  will 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

be  thrown  on  the  problem  of  the  evangelization  of  this 
land  when  we  come  to  consider  the  subject  of  the  world- 
field.  We  need  to  be  careful  lest  we  base  our  judgment 
of  work  in  certain  fields  on  insuflScient  data  and  reach  an 
incorrect  conclusion.  We  may  well  rejoice  that  the  Church 
has  the  leaven  of  the  gospel  in  so  large  measure  in  Persia, 
and  pray  that  it  may  speedily  permeate  the  whole  land. 

Syria  and  Palestine  must  now  be  considered.  That 
the  Protestant  Church  should  have  left  the  land  where 
Christ  was  born  and  whence  the  gospel  went  out  into 
Syria  and  all  the  world  until  so  late  a  date  as  1851 
Palestine.  seems  Very  strange.  But,  if  slow  in  beginning 
the  task,  credit  must  be  given  for  marked  attention 
during  the  past  sixty  years.  In  that  time  27  societies 
have  begun  work  and  have  built  up  a  missionary  force 
of  397  and  a  native  ministry  numbering  758.  The 
numerical  strength  of  the  Church  must,  under  all  the 
circumstances,  be  considered  encouraging,  namely, 
18,374.  That  the  Word  of  God  is  beginning  to  have 
free  course  in  the  land  of  His  birth,  and  that  the  places 
made  sacred  by  the  presence  of  our  Lord  are  now  the 
scene  of  victory  in  His  name — these  facts  are  cause  for 
devout  thanksgiving. 

The  Dark  Continent  must  now  have  a  place  in  our 
study.  We  here  deal  only  with  the  features  that  index 
service  by  the  Church  for  Africa's  redemption.  This 
...  land  will  ever  have  a  very  peculiar  interest  to 

the  Church  of  Christ.  Its  connection  with 
Bible  history  and  with  the  early  movement  of  Christian- 
ity, as  well  as  its  great  darkness,  gives  it  an  appeal  of 
more  than  ordinary  force  to  the  Church.  For  pur- 
poses of  detailed  study,  Africa  must  be  divided  into 
many  fields  designated  by  the  points  of  the  compass. 
We  can  not  give  to  each  a  separate  treatment. 

83 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

The  earliest  work  dates  back  to  1736.  It  was  begun 
in  South  Africa,  where  now  52  missionary  societies  are 
at  work.  South  Central  and  Western  Africa  were  opened 
up  as  mission  fields  in  1810  and  1811  respectively.  Work 
was  begun  in  Northwest  Africa  in  1824,  in  Southwest 
Africa  1842,  in  East  Africa  1844,  and  in  Northeast 
Africa  1872.  The  missionary  force  the  Church  has  put 
into  the  field  now  numbers  4,273,  and  a  native  force  of 
20,336  has  been  raised  up.  The  Christian  community  is 
1,746,072,  South  Africa  is  the  great  field,  judged  by  the 
figures  that  mark  its  personal  strength,  namely,  1,589 
missionaries  and  8,680  native  preachers;  but  it  must 
be  noted  that  the  work  is  about  seventy-five  years  older 
than  that  in  any  other  section.  Northwest  Africa  has 
proved  the  least  fruitful  field  of  the  Dark  Continent, 
and  the  returns  after  about  eighty-seven  years'  work 
are  very  meager.  The  special  attention  of  the  Church 
is  now  being  directed  to  its  strategic  importance,  and 
we  may  hope  for  a  brighter  day  for  this  field. 

While  in  this  section  of  the  world-field,  we  note  that 
Madagascar  and  Mauritius  were  occupied  by  the  Church 
in  1820,  and  now  have  269  missionaries  and  6,138  native 
workers.  A  Christian  community  of  286,702  shows  how 
strongly  the  Church  has  intrenched  itself  in  that  region. 

The  Cape  Verde  and  Madeira  Islands  did  not  become 
Wand  the  scene  of  missionary  activity  until  1898, 

Fields.  ^^Q  foundations  have  scarcely  been  laid  as  yet. 

The  next  field  of  Protestant  missionary  work  we 
wish  to  consider  is  South  America.  The  fact  that  this 
country  has  been  under  the  Roman  Catholic  faith  from 
South  the  days  of  Spanish  exploration  and  discovery 

America.  [^  i\^q  early  part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  thus 
being  a  nominally  Christian  land,  may  account  for  the 
fact    that   fewer    missionary    societies   have   chosen    to 

84 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

labor  there  than  in  the  great  lands  called  Pagan.  The 
fact,  too,  that  in  most  sections  work  was  not  opened 
until  well  on  in  the  nineteenth  century  may  perhaps  be 
accounted  for  in  the  same  way.  After  the  opening  of 
work  in  Dutch  Guiana  in  1738,  no  field  was  opened  until 
1807,  when  the  Argentine  Republic  became  a  Protestant 
mission  field.  Peru  and  Brazil  came  next,  in  1812  and 
1817  respectively;  and  later  Uruguay,  1841;  Chile, 
1873;  Columbia,  1856;  British  Guiana,  1875;  Bolivia, 
1877;  Paraguay,  1888;  Venezuela,  1890;  Ecuador,  1895. 
Thus  South  America  has  become  a  great  mission  field, 
every  part  of  which  is  being  brought  under  the  influence 
of  Christian  truth.  It  must  be  counted  no  less  the  duty 
of  the  Church  to  help  those  who,  though  they  bear 
Christ's  name,  know  not  His  power  than  to  go  to  those 
who  dwell  in  the  thickest  darkness.  And  so  the  Church 
got  a  vision  of  need  in  South  America  that  made  duty 
clear,  and  work  was  opened  and  has  been  developed — 
slowly,  it  is  true — until  881  missionaries  make  up  the 
foreign  force  in  that  great  aggregation  of  States,  while 
the  home  force  numbers  1,795  and  the  South  American 
Church,  270,772. 

In  close  connection  with  the  above,  both  geograph- 
ically and  in  religious  condition  and  need,  are  Cen- 
Central  ^^^^  America  and   Panama,  where  work  was 

America  opened  in    1811    and  which   have  attracted 

the  attention  of  16  societies  and  have  a  pres- 
ent missionary  force  of  131  and  native  force  of  304, 
while  a  Church  numbering  33,687  holds  great  promise 
for  the  future. 

j^   .  Mexico  comes  next  in  order  from  close  proxi- 

mity and  similarity  of  conditions.  Mexico's 
appeal  of  need  was  not  heard  by  the  Church  until  1870, 
since   which   time    19   societies  have   planted    missions 

85 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

there  and  sent  in  missionaries  until  294  are  now  at  work, 
while  the  Mexican  re-enforcement  numbers  529  and  a 
Christian  community  of  92,156  stands  to  the  credit  of 
the  effort  of  forty  years. 

Again  we  must  turn  to  the  isles  of  the  sea  and  con- 
sider the  work  done  on  them  in  this  missionary  period. 
In  the  earliest  period  work  was  begun  in  the  Lesser 
Islands  of  Antilles  by  the  Danes  as  far  back  as  1665, 
the  Atlantic  jjjjj  jjq^  j4  societies  are  at  work  with  a 
missionary  force  of  186  and  a  native  force  of  977,  and 
the  Christians  in  this  group  number  386,225.  Jamaica 
was  next  opened,  but  nearly  a  century  later — in  1754 — 
and  18  societies  now  carry  on  the  work  through  257 
missionaries  and  852  native  Christians.  The  Bahama 
Islands  have  a  missionary  history  running  back  to  1800. 
Seven  societies  are  now  carrying  on  the  work  with  37 
missionaries,  266  native  preachers,  and  a  Christian 
Church  numbering  41,476.  Haiti  and  San  Domingo 
come  next  in  time,  1817,  and  the  work  is  suggested  by 
the  fact  of  a  working  force  of  17  missionaries  and  139 
native  preachers,  working  under  9  societies.  The 
Hawaiian  Islands  have  been  the  scene  of  Protestant 
missionary  operations  since  1823,  but  only  three  societies 
have  entered  that  field  to  date.  These  societies  have 
now  65  missionaries,  152  native  preachers,  and  22,000 
Christians.  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico  were  left  to  their 
original  missionary  conquerors,  the  Roman  Catholics, 
until  1882  and  1898  respectively,  but  now  16  Protestant 
societies  are  at  work  in  the  former  and  15  in  the  latter. 
Cuba  has  142  missionaries  and  137  native  preachers, 
and  Porto  Rico  107  missionaries  and  200  native  j)rcach- 
ers.  The  Christians  number  36,850  in  the  former  and 
30,732  in  the  latter. 

The  United  SLaLcs  and  Canada  can  not  be  passed 
86 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

over  in  this  review  of  service,  for  each  of  these  countries 
has  work  among  the  Indians  and  Eskimos,  and  also 
United  States  among  the  Asiatic  immigrants  that  have  been 
and  Canada,  thronging  to  their  Western  shores.  The  work 
in  the  United  States  and  Alaska  goes  back  to  1814 
among  the  Indians  and  Eskimos,  and  the  Christians 
among  these  classes  now  number  68,143.  The  work  is 
carried  on  by  492  missionaries  and  470  native  preachers, 
under  28  societies.  The  Asiatic  immigrants  have  had 
missionary  work  among  them  since  1852,  and  12  societies 
have  Christian  communities  that  aggregate  4,252.  The 
work  is  carried  on  by  100  missionaries  and  104  native 
preachers.  In  Canada  and  Labrador  the  work  among 
the  Indians  and  Eskimos  dates  from  1822.  Eleven 
societies  are  at  work.  They  have  built  up  a  Church  now 
numbering  44,218,  and  the  regular  force  in  this  field 
numbers  338  missionaries  and  281  native  preachers. 
The  work  among  the  Asiatic  immigrants  has  received 
the  attention  of  6  societies  which  now  have  17  mission- 
aries and  15  native  preachers  in  the  field  and  report  424 
Christians. 

For  Greenland  we  find  only  1  society,  represented  by 
2  missionaries  and  2  native  preachers,  but  a  Christian 
community  of  11,800.     Our  world  survey  now  takes  us 

.  ,  .  to  Australasia.  Work  that  comes  under  re- 
Australasia. 

view  here  was  opened  in  Australia  in  1860. 

Nine    societies,    with    48    missionaries    and    39    native 

preachers,    are   engaged   in   the   work.      The    Christian 

community  reported  is  only  1,480.     The  great  Island 

World  of  this  region  received  attention  from  early  in 

the  nineteenth  century,  work  in  Polynesia  being  opened 

in   1821.     After  90  years   of   missionary  history,   this 

group   has   a   Christian   Church   of    146,500   and   4,460 

native  preachers.     The  foreign  missionary  force  is  105, 

87 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

and  5  societies  share  the  labor  and  the  victory.  The 
next  group  to  be  opened  up  to  the  gospel  was  Melanesia, 
twenty  years  later.  The  work  of  70  years  has  resulted 
in  a  Christian  community  111,415  strong,  with  a  native 
ministry  numbering  3,070.  The  foreign  missionary  force 
is  280  strong,  representing  16  missionary  boards.  Eleven 
years  later,  in  1852,  Micronesia  became  a  mission  field 
of  the  Church.  Three  societies  labor  there  to-day.  The 
foreign  missionaries  now  number  32,  the  native  preach- 
ers 130,  and  the  Christian  community  17,760.* 

18.     The  Base  for  Future  Operations. 

After  such  a  hasty  survey  of  the  opening  up  of  the 
world-field  and  the  present  strength  of  the  Church  in 
numbers  and  working  force  as  we  have  been  able  to 
give,  we  need  to  stop  and  think  for  a  few  minutes  what 
it  means.  Every  continent  and  well-nigh  every  land 
has  now  its  Christian  community,  its  native  and  mis- 
sionary force,  and  more  or  less  equipment  in  schools  and 
literature  for  its  work.  The  same  holds  true  as  regards 
the  great  island  groups  of  the  world.  Not  only  has  the 
movement  touched  these  lands  and  islands  of  the  sea, 
but  it  has  also  made  a  large  beginning  in  the  leavening 
process.  The  universality  of  the  work  is  perhaps  the  first 
thought  that  strikes  us.  Of  the  missionary  movement 
it  may  now  be  said,  "Their  line  is  gone  out  through  all 
the  earth." 

As  we  have  noted  such  results  as  have  been  gained 
in  establishing  of  a  native  Church  and  the  raising  up 
of  the  native  ministry  in  each  of  these  lands,  we  have 

*  For  a  tabulated  statement  of  the  figures  given  above,  see 
Appendix    III. 

88 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

been  impressed  with  the  intensiveness  of  the  work  as  well 
as  its  extensiveness.  This  thought  would  be  much  more 
definitely  and  forcibly  impressed  upon  us  could  we  stop 
and  consider  the  agencies  employed  to-day  for  the 
building  up  of  God's  Kingdom,  all  of  which  have  been 
set  in  operation  during  the  period  under  review. 

But  what  shall  we  say  of  the  investment  made  by 
the  Church  in  service  to  accomplish  such  results  as  we 
have  outlined?  It  is  possible  to  read  the  history  of  such 
a  world  movement  and  think  little  of  the  greatness  of 
the  expenditure  in  service  involved.  We  have  the  spec- 
tacle to-day  of  a  world  missionary  force  more  than 
21,000  strong,  to  which  must  be  added  almost  105,000 
raised  up  in  these  mission  lands,  making  about  126,000 
who  are  giving  themselves  to  the  task  of  world  evangeli- 
zation under  what  is  called  foreign  missionary  work. 
What  amount  of  service  has  been  required  to  enter 
these  lands,  break  down  barriers,  teach  the  people, 
translate  the  Scriptures,  found  Christian  literatures, 
build  institutions,  and  train  up  such  a  company  of 
native  workers?  We  have  read  of  the  wonderful  service 
of  Carey  in  India;  but  Carey  was  preceded  by  a  few 
and  followed  by  a  host  whose  labors  have  been  given 
without  stint.  And  so  in  all  lands.  To  give  only  the 
names  of  the  most  distinguished  laborers  in  these  world- 
fields  would  require  more  space  than  we  can  give.  There 
is  no  way  we  can  show  the  amount  of  work  put  into 
this  movement,  but  we  can,  by  such  data  as  we  have 
given  in  the  preceding  pages,  get  a  suggestion  that 
ought  to  impress  us  to  the  point  of  wonder  at  what  has 
been  done,  admiration  for  the  devotion  displayed  by 
not  a  few,  and  a  conviction  that,  after  so  much  has  been 
expended,  the  Church  ought  not  to  allow  one  jot  or 

89 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

tittle  of  the  results  gained  to  be  lost  by  lack  of  service 
to-day,  or  any  door,  opened  by  the  service  of  the  past, 
to  remain  unentered  for  lack  of  service  to-day. 

To  ascertain  the  investments  in  these  foreign  lands, 
the  work  of  the  more  than  twenty-one  thousand  who 
make  up  the  present  missionary  force  must  of  necessity 
be  determined.  To  this  must  be  added  all  that  those 
have  done  who  have  gone  before  them,  and  in  addition, 
that  of  the  army  of  the  native  workers  through  the 
century.  More  than  this,  the  work  done  in  connection 
with  all  the  mission  boards  and  Bible  societies  in  organ- 
izing them  and  pressing  their  claims  among  the  Churches 
must  be  considered.  And  once  again,  addition  must  be 
made  of  all  done  in  Christian  lands  to  push  the  battle 
against  the  kingdom  of  darkness.  These  things  mark 
great  accomplishment,  and  such  accomplishment  indexes 
great  investment  in  service.  Our  further  study  will,  we 
trust,  serve  to  further  emphasize  the  fact  that  the  in- 
vestment the  Church  has  made  through  the  centuries 
has  been  so  great  as  to  command  new  respect  for  its 
effort  and  its  achievement,  and  to  inspire  to  nobler 
service  for  the  working  out  of  its  world-wide  program. 

We  must  reluctantly  turn  away  from  this  theme  to 
consider  other  phases  of  the  subje'ct  of  investment  in 
the  work  of  the  Kingdom.  We  have  at  least  got  a 
glimpse  of  the  labors  into  which  we  are  privileged  to 
enter.  The  labors  into  which  we  enter  are  those  of  men 
and  women  who  have  toiled  in  all  the  lands  of  earth 
and  through  all  the  centuries  since  Jesus  wearied  Himself 
with  His  journeys  and  labors  along  the  paths  and  in  the 
villages  of  Palestine  while  He  tabernacled  among  men. 
Yes,  and  we  are  also  permitted  to  enter  into  the  labors 
of  Jesus  Himself,  who  not  only  led  the  way,  but  has 

90 


INVESTMENT  IN  SERVICE. 

been  sharing  in  the  work  of  His  people  everywhere  and 
through  all  the  centuries.  The  roll  of  laborers  in  the 
Lord's  world-field  has  not  yet  been  closed.  His  com- 
mand still  holds  to  all  who  bear  His  name:  "Go,  work 
to-day  in  My  vineyard."  The  investment  in  service 
has  been  great,  but  our  day  of  labor  brings  to  us  its 
responsibility.  We  must  add  to  the  structure  already 
reared  by  working  with  our  might  while  it  is  called 
to-day. 


91 


CHAPTER  II. 

INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 


Investment  in  Life  Foretold: 

"  They  shall  lay  their  hands  on  you  and  shall  persecute  you,  deliver- 
ing you  up  to  the  sjTiagogues,  and  into  prisons,  bringing  you  before 
kings  and  governors  for  My  name's  sake." — Luke  21: 12. 

"But  you  shall  be  delivered  up  even  by  parents  and  brethren,  and 
kinsfolk  and  friends;  and  some  of  you  shall  they  cause  to  be  put  to 
death."— iMfce2i;i6. 


"The  Son  of  man  came  ...  to  give  His  life  a  ransom  for 
many." — Jesus  Christ. 

"  Under  an  Eastern  sky. 
Amid  a  rabble  cry, 
A  Man  went  forth  to  die — 
For  me. 

"Thorn-crowned  11  is  blessed  head. 
Blood-stained  His  every  tread. 
Cross-laden,  on  He  sped — 

For  me." — Bible  Readers'  Calendar. 

"Hereunto  were  ye  called;  because  Christ  also  suffered  for  you, 
leaving  you  an  example,  that  ye  should  follow  His  steps." — Apostle  Peter. 

"None  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto 
myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry, 
which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God." — Apostle  Paul. 

"Speak,  history!    Who  are  life's  victors.'    Unroll  thy 

long  annals  and  say — 
Are  they  those  whom  the  world  calls  the  victors,  who 

won  the  success  of  a  day? 
The  martyrs,  or  Nero?    The  Spartans  who  fell  at 

Thermopylae's  tryst. 
Or  the  Persians  and  Xerxes?    His  judges  or  Socrates? 

Pilate,  or  Christ?" 

"They  never  fail  who  die 
In  a  good  cause:   the  block  may  soak  their  gore. 
Their  heads  may  sodden  in  the  sun,  llieir  limbs 
He  strung  to  city  gates  and  (raslle  walls; 
Hut  slill  their  spirit  walks  abroad." 


CHAPTER  II. 

Investment  in  Life. 

1.     Jew  and  Pagan,  Allies  in  Earliest  Persecution. 

The  foundations  of  the  Church  were  not  laid  without 
sacrifice,  nor  has  the  work  of  world-conquest  in  the 
name  of  Christ  advanced  without  opposition  that  has 
meant  at  times  great  loss  of  life.  The  hate  that  de- 
manded the  death  of  Christ  with  cries  of  "Crucify  Him!" 
"Crucify  Him!"  has  followed  His  disciples  through  the 
ages.  The  death  of  Christ  foreshadowed  what  would 
befall  many  of  His  disciples.  Regarding  that  event  we 
wish  to  merely  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  He  died 
at  the  hands  of  men  when  He  was  engaged  in  the  great 
work  of  winning  the  world  to  allegiance  to  God.  His 
death,  as  well  as  His  life,  must  be  counted  as  a  part  of 
the  cost  of  evangelizing  the  world.  The  historic  fact  of 
His  death  on  the  cross  at  the  hands  of  wicked  men  has 
as  its  complement  the  further  fact,  oft  verified  in  the 
history  of  the  Church,  that  the  storm  of  hate  that  broke 
with  such  fury  on  Him  did  not  pass  by  His  disciples. 
The  history  of  the  Church  for  well-nigh  three  centuries 
was  largely  a  record  of  bitter  persecution,  and  the 
destruction  of  life  was  appalling.  To  that  chapter  in 
Church  history  we  now  turn,  with  the  hope  that  the 
devotion  to  Christ  and  loyalty  to  His  Kingdom  there 
displayed  may  be  an  inspiration  to  Christian  laborers 
to-day. 

As  Pagan  Roman  joined  with  Jew  in  the  crucifixion 
95 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

of  Christ,  so  they  shared  In  the  bloody  work  of  per- 
secuting His  Church.  It  was  not  for  long,  however, 
that  the  Pagan  needed  any  spur  from  the  Jew,  as  in  the 
case  of  Christ. 

2.    Persecutions  Under  Roman  Emperors. —  General  View. 

The  persecutions  under  Pagan  Rome  that  wasted  the 
Church  during  apostolic  and  post-apostolic  days  have 
from  the  time  of  Augustine  usually  been  counted  as  ten 
in  number.  Those  who  follow  this  plan  of  numbering 
the  persecutions  name  them  by  the  emperors  under 
whom  they  occurred,  whether  they  were  local  or  general. 
The  ten  emperors  were:  Nero,  Domitian,  Trajan,  Marcus 
Aurelius,  Septimus  Severus,  Maximius,  Decius,  Valerian, 
Aurelian,  and  Diocletian.  Doctor  E,  De  Pressense  says 
there  were  only  eight  distinct  ones,  and  omits  from  the 
above  list  the  names  of  Domitian  and  Aurelian.  Doctor 
Schaff,  in  his  "History  of  the  Christian  Church,"  says 
that  ten  is  too  small  a  number  for  the  provincial  and 
local  persecutions,  and  too  great  for  the  general  ones. 
He  counts  only  two  as  extending  over  the  whole  empire, 
so  as  to  be  worthy  of  the  name  imperial  or  general — 
namely,  those  under  Decius  and  Diocletian. 

From  the  time  that  the  persecution  of  Christ's  fol- 
lowers unto  the  death  began  with  the  stoning  of  Stephen 
and  the  beheading  of  James,  persecution,  more  or  less 
bitter,  was  almost  constantly  waged  against  them  until 
the  time  of  Constantine.  Since  that  time  also  there 
have  been  periods  of  most  bitter  persecution  in  many 
lands.  To  trace  in  detail  these  dark  and  bloody  periods 
In  the  history  of  the  Church  is  beyond  our  purpose. 
The  barest  outline  of  a  few  of  the  most  important  ones 
is  all  that  is  possible  here. 

96 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

3.     Three  Centuries  of  Persecution  in  the  Roman  Empire. 

The  widespread  Roman  Empire  furnished  the  scene 
for  the  great  persecutions  that  for  nearly  three  centuries 
harassed  and  wasted  the  Church  of  Christ.  As  already 
stated,  the  so-called  imperial  ones  were  but  two  in 
number;  nevertheless  provincial  and  local  persecutions 
were  common,  and  no  section  of  the  Church  was  safe  at 
any  time.  The  real  causes  of  these,  whatever  the  as- 
signed reasons  may  have  been,  are  not  hard  to  find. 
The  Paganism  of  the  day  caused  no  man  to  blush  for 
his  sins  by  any  elevated  moral  code,  while  Christianity, 
by  its  very  nature,  showed  the  corruption  of  the  Graeco- 
Roman  Paganism  that  lay  at  the  foundation  of  the 
Roman  State  and  permeated  all  its  life.  In  fact,  the 
Pagan  religion  was  to  such  a  degree  the  very  warp  and 
woof  of  the  Roman  State  that  to  speak  against  its  gods 
was  counted  as  speaking  against  the  State  itself.  To 
worship  otherwise  than  as  prescribed  by  the  State  was 
to  be  an  enemy  of  the  State.  This  was  not  the  position 
taken  at  first,  but  was  the  logical  outcome  of  underlying 
principles.  This  is  the  only  satisfactory  explanation  of 
those  empire-wide  persecutions  that  marked  the  rule  of 
Decius  and  Diocletian. 

In  the  persecution  under  Nero  the  Church  at  Rome 
alone  suffered.  This  terrible  event  was  wholly  due  to 
the  capricious  whim  of  the  narrow-minded,  heartless 
monster  who  disgraced  the  Roman  purple  and  the  name 
of  humanity.  The  main  features  of  the  case  appear  in 
his  burning  the  great  city  of  Rome  for  his  personal 
pleasure  and  then  charging  up  the  dastardly  deed  to  the 
Christians,  because  they  were  hated,  and  inflicting 
upon  them  such  terrible  persecutions  as  his  cruel  nature 
prompted  and  his  ingenuity  could  devise.  One's  blood 
'  97 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

runs  cold  as  he  reads  what  this  monster  of  cruelty  and 
iniquity  inflicted  upon  innocent  men  and  women  and 
children.  No  dungeon  was  too  dark  and  damp  and 
chill,  no  form  of  death  too  terrible  for  those  who  bore 
the  name  of  Christ.  At  his  orders  some  met  their 
death  in  noisome  dungeons;  some  upon  the  cross;  others 
were  rubbed  with  pitch  and  used  as  torches  to  light  up 
the  royal  gardens;  while  still  otliers  were  clothed  with 
the  skins  of  wild  beasts  and  torn  in  pieces  by  dogs.  We 
may  well  be  thankful  that  this  attack  on  the  Christians 
was  confined  to  the  city  of  Rome.  But,  while  such  was 
the  case,  the  spirit  that  prompted  it  did  not  die  with 
Nero.  Hate,  fed  on  the  blood  it  had  shed  and  the  lives 
it  had  sacrificed  on  its  altars  of  cruelty,  grew  and 
strengthened  until  in  many  places  throughout  the  entire 
empire  Christians  were  put  to  the  torture  or  given  over 
to  death. 

Finally,  in  the  reigns  of  Decius  and  Diocletian,  the 
whole  Roman  Empire  was  the  scene  of  bitter  persecu- 
tions. Before  such  a  state  of  things  could  be  inaugurated 
method  and  plan  had  to  take  the  place  of  haphazard 
opposition.  What  better  plan  could  have  been  devised 
than  that  finally  adopted — to  declare  by  edict  that  the 
Christian  faith  was  antagonistic  to  the  State  and  must 
be  considered  and  dealt  with  as  illegal?  When  this  was 
done  in  the  reign  of  Decius,  the  battle  was  on  against 
every  Christian  in  the  Roman  Emj^ire.  The  compara- 
tively small  list  of  names  that  has  come  down  to  us 
from  the  great  number  of  those  who  gave  up  their  lives 
for  Christ's  sake  is  far  too  long  for  us  to  record  here. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  men,  women,  and  children  shared  a 
common  fate.  The  old  and  feeble,  the  young  and 
strong,  master  and  slave,  soldier  and  private  citizen, 
those  of  noble  birth  and  those  from  the  ranks  of  the 

98 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

common   peoples   suffered   alike   at   the   hands   of   the 
enemies  of  Christ. 

4.    Methods  Employed  in  Persecuting  the  Christians. 

The  forms  that  persecution  took  in  torture  and  in 
the  methods  of  death  were  as  varied  as  the  combined 
ingenuity  of  almost  countless  enemies  could  devise. 
Pity  for  human  sufferings  was  seldom  allowed  any  place, 
while  free  rein  was  given  to  heartless  cruelty.  The 
forms  of  torture  and  death  were  too  numerous  to  men- 
tion in  full.  Among  these  we  read  that  in  Lyons  the 
Christians  were  tortured  by  being  made  to  sit  in  red- 
hot  chairs;  that  they  were  sewn  up  in  nets  and  thrown 
on  the  horns  of  wild  bulls;  that  the  bodies  of  those  who 
died  in  prison  before  the  day  of  execution  arrived  were 
thrown  out  to  the  dogs  and  were  carefully  guarded  until 
eaten,  that  friends  might  not  take  them  away  for  burial; 
that  in  Gaul,  in  addition  to  many  other  devices  for 
torture,  red-hot  plates  of  brass  were  put  on  the  tenderest 
parts  of  the  body;  that  in  Africa  some  were  thrown  to 
mad  bulls,  and,  after  being  mangled  by  them,  the 
executioner  completed  the  death  penalty.  We  read  also 
of  the  condemned  being  tied  to  wild  horses  and  dragged 
to  death;  of  being  dragged  by  the  feet  over  sharp 
stones,  then  scourged  with  whips,  and  finally  stoned  to 
death;  of  being  bound  on  the  backs  of  camels  and 
scourged  before  being  burned  to  death;  of  three  girls 
being  given  gall  and  vinegar  to  drink,  then  severely 
scourged,  tormented  on  a  gibbet,  rubbed  with  lime, 
scorched  on  a  gridiron,  worried  by  wild  beasts,  and 
finally  beheaded;  of  a  man  being  tortured  on  the  rack, 
worried  by  wild  beasts,  half -burnt,  and  then  beheaded, 
and  his  headless  body  thrown  into  the  river;    of  others 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

being  hung  head  downwards  over  slow  fires  and  suflPo- 
cated. 

The  above  are  only  a  few  out  of  a  great  number  of 
the  methods  employed  at  that  time  to  torture  and  kill 
those  who  admitted  they  v>^ere  Christians,  and  are  given 
here  to  serve  as  a  suggestion  of  the  terrible  sufferings 
endured  for  Christ's  sake.  It  has  been  already  sug- 
gested that  rank  and  position  were  no  protection.  In 
the  imperial  persecution  under  Decius,  Fabian,  Bishop 
of  Rome,  was  beheaded  and  Alexander,  Bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  was  cast  into  prison,  where  he  met  his  death 
by  the  rigor  of  his  imprisonment.  In  all  the  persecutions 
the  leaders  of  the  Church  were  sought  out,  and  from 
their  ranks  many  were  tortured  and  put  to  death. 
Decius  erected  a  Pagan  temple  at  Ephesus  and  com- 
manded all  in  that  city  to  worship  there.  Seven  of  the 
imperial  soldiers  refused,  and  were  imprisoned,  but 
escaped  and  took  refuge  in  a  cave,  where  they  met  death 
by  starvation,  the  entrance  having  been  blocked  up  by 
the  emperor's  command. 

Additional  touches  were  given  to  these  persecutions 
by  depriving  the  accused  of  all  Christian  fellowship,  but 
encouraging  the  visits  of  heathen  relatives  and  friends, 
oftentimes  a  loved  father  or  mother,  whose  appeals 
would  add  poignancy  to  the  heart-breaking  grief  already 
endured. 

5.     Investment  in  Life  Beyond  Computation. 

The  above  brief  and  fragmentary  outline  of  the 
events  of  those  terrible  days  when  the  Christian  Church 
was  in  the  seven-times  heated  fires  of  persecution  has 
been  made  as  a  mere  suggestion  of  the  investment  in 
life  that  was  made  in  those  early  times  to  plant  the 
Church  amid  Pagan  populations.     It  is  noticeable  that 

100 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

the  Church  historians,  while  giving  much  space  to  the 
general  subject  of  persecution,  do  not  even  attempt  to 
estimate  the  number  of  those  who  were  put  to  death. 
In  one  case  ten  thousand  is  mentioned  as  the  probable 
number  in  a  local  persecution,  but  as  a  rule  the  terrible 
events  are  recorded  without  numerical  details.  But 
the  above  is  only  one  chapter  out  of  many  in  the  records 
of  sacrifice  of  life  for  the  gospel's  sake.  Later  times 
have  their  quota  to  add,  and  to  them  we  now  turn 

6.     Later  Chapters  in  Persecution. 

As  one  reads  the  fearful  record  of  the  persecutions 
endured  by  the  Church  of  the  first  three  centuries,  it 
seems  as  though  this  phase  of  the  history  of  the  Church 
must  be  complete.  But  Christ  came  "to  send  not 
peace,  but  a  sword,"  and  chapter  after  chapter  has  been 
added  to  those  earlier  chapters  traced  in  blood.  The 
Church  has  in  every  land  where  it  has  been  planted  its 
places  that  are  forever  hallowed  by  sacred  blood.  While 
the  earlier  persecutions  consecrated  many  a  spot  in  the 
lands  then  ruled  by  Pagan  Rome,  the  whole  history  of 
persecution  for  those  lands  even  was  not  written  in  that 
age.  The  wider  sweep  of  the  Church  in  later  ages  also 
stirred  up  opposition  and  hate  in  other  lands  and  in  the 
isles  of  the  sea  that  added  many  to  the  long  list  of  those 
who  were  faithful  to  Christ  even  unto  death. 

We  have  already  seen  how  the  gospel  spread  beyond 
the  bounds  of  the  Roman  Empire  and  the  character  of 
the  peoples  who  came  under  its  influence.  We  would 
not  expect  the  gospel  to  have  unhindered  progress 
among  such  races  as  the  Vandals,  the  Goths,  the  fiery 
Lombards,  the  %agorous  Teutons  and  Anglo-Saxons,  the 
hardy  Northmen,  and  the  cannibals  of  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  and  it  did  not.     We  can  not  mention  all  the 

101 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

lands  where  persecution  was  visited  on  those  who 
brought  the  gospel  message  or  who  yielded  themselves 
to  its  claims.  A  few  illustrative  cases  only  can  be  cited, 
and  those  in  outline  only. 

We  have  seen  that  Christianity  was  early  planted  in 
Persia  and  well  know  that  it  was  driven  out.  But 
Persia  did  not  drive  out  Christianity  and  bring  in  the 
darkness  of  Paganism  and  Mohammedanism  without 
the  shedding  of  Christian  blood.  The  Pagan  priests  op- 
posed the  Christians,  and  appealed  to  the  emperor 
against  them.  Their  appeal  was  heeded  and  an  order 
issued  to  persecute  them.  A  most  bloody  scene  of  cruelty 
and  destruction  of  life  ensued.  A  single  incident  will 
show  the  severity  of  the  persecution.  It  is  reported  that 
one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  ecclesiastics  were  seized. 
The  charge  brought  against  them  was  that  they  had  be- 
trayed the  affairs  of  Persia  to  the  Romans.  But  the 
insincerity  of  the  charge  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  they 
were  offered  release  on  condition  of  worshiping  the  sun. 
All  refused  to  do  this,  and  were  beheaded.  Another  inci- 
dent will  show  the  insecurity  of  the  Christians.  The 
empress  having  fallen  sick,  the  sisters  of  Simeon,  the 
Bishop  of  Selucia,  were  charged  with  being  the  cause. 
By  the  emperor's  order  they  were  sawn  in  quarters  and 
the  quarters  raised  on  poles. 

In  the  fourth  century  a  great  persecution  occurred 
under  Shapur  II,  in  which  sixteen  thousand  clergy, 
monks  and  nuns,  besides  uncounted  thousands  of  others, 
were  put  to  death. 

In  the  fifth  century  the  Vandals,  when  passing 
through  Spain  on  their  way  to  Africa,  persecuted  the 
Christians  everywhere.  They  plundered  churches,  put 
their  ministers  to  death,  and  inflicted  terrible  tortures. 
These  tortures  took  the  form  of  scourging,  dragging  by 

10£ 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

the  feet  after  chariots,  burning,  and  suffocating  their 
victims  by  filHng  their  mouths  with  mud. 

From  the  fifth  to  the  eleventh  century  the  wave  of 
persecution  swept  over  many  hinds,  and  the  history  is 
too  voluminous  to  follow  in  detail.  Upper  Phrygia  was 
the  scene  of  severe  persecution.  The  Saracens  ravaged 
sections  of  the  Eastern  Empire  and  gained  advantages 
in  many  places  over  the  Christians,  of  whom  manj^  were 
put  to  death  by  the  sword.  Some  of  the  more  influential 
were  carried  off  as  prisoners  and  consigned  to  dungeons. 
Among  these  we  read  of  two  generals  who  stood  stead- 
fast through  seven  years  of  imprisonment,  refusing  all 
offers  of  personal  advancement  and  honor  through  the 
sacrifice  of  their  faith,  and  then,  still  remaining  firm, 
were  put  to  death. 

England,  too,  was  the  scene  of  persecution  even  unto 
death  in  the  days  of  the  Saxon  rule,  when  the  Danes 
made  their  incursions.  These  Pagan  Danes  laid  siege  to 
Canterbury  and,  having  taken  it,  murdered  over  seven 
thousand  of  the  inhabitants,  seized  the  archbishop, 
dragged  him  through  the  streets,  scourged  him  most 
cruelly,  and  then  put  him  to  death. 

In  the  early  days  of  Christianity  in  Denmark  the 
Christians  suffered  most  bitter  persecution.  It  is  claimed 
that  the  names  of  the  martyrs  would  fill  a  volume.  It 
is  interesting  to  note  that  this  land  where  the  Church 
suffered  so  much  furnished  the  first  missionary  to  India 
and  to  Greenland. 

7.     A  New  and  Peculiar  Phase  of  Persecution. 

We  come  now  to  a  peculiar  phase  of  this  subject — 
that  in  which  the  Church  founded  by  such  suffering  and 
sacrifice  in  the  name  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  appears 
divided  against  itself,  the  one  part  persecuting  the  other 

103 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

with  an  Intensity  of  hate  not  surpassed  by  Pagan  or 
Jew  of  an  earher  age.  We  touch  upon  it  here  because 
it  makes  an  important  chapter  in  the  world  movement 
and  an  epoch  in  the  development  of  a  system  that  was 
to  stand  for  righteousness  and  to  seek  to  build  in  the 
world  the  Kingdom  of  God.  It  is  hard  to  realize  that 
men  of  any  age  or  faith  or  class  should  so  lack  in  all 
humane  feeling  as  to  torture  their  fellows  with  seemingly 
fiendish  pleasure.  How  much  harder  is  it  to  accept  the 
unquestioned  historical  record  when  it  pictures  similar 
scenes  in  which  the  persecutor  and  the  persecuted  alike 
claim  one  Lord  and  one  faith!  Such  is  the  true  picture, 
however,  during  the  period  when  Protestantism  was 
girding  itself  for  its  great  mission. 

8.     The  Persecution  of  the  Albigenses. 

The  Albigenses  were  the  people  of  the  mountainous 
district  of  Albi,  in  Southern  France.  Various  small 
sects  had  here  grown  up,  some  better,  some  worse. 
Various  leaders  sprang  up  who  ])reached  against  erection 
and  use  of  crosses,  against  churches,  etc. 

Under  Pope  Innocent  III  (1198-121G),  who  was 
zealous  against  heresy,  the  Albigenses  suffered  bitter 
persecution.  His  reign  was  a  terror  to  liberty  of  thought 
and  worship.  When  the  movement  was  found  even 
among  the  nobles  of  the  land,  tlie  definite  crusade  of 
persecution  began.  Heaven  was  promised  to  all  who 
should  fall  in  the  war  of  extermination  of  the  Albigenses. 
Simon  de  Montfort  led  the  army.  The  people  gathered 
in  the  stronger  towns.  The  siege  of  Beziers,  in  1209, 
was  one  of  the  worst.  The  walls  were  broken  down 
and  the  slaughter  began.  When  asked  by  an  officer, 
"How  shall  we  know  Catholics  from  heretics?"  Arnold, 
the  Abbot  of  Citeaux  and  Papal  Legate,  replied,  "Slay 

104 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

them  all;  the  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  His!"  Not 
one  was  left  alive.  The  bells  of  the  cathedral  rang  until 
the  massacre  and  pillage  were  completed,  until  twenty 
thousand  people  were  killed.  New  armies,  one  hundred 
thousand  strong,  engaged  in  this  terrible  war  of  ex- 
termination. King  Louis  VIII  led  into  it  an  army  of  per- 
haps twice  that  number.  "The  swarming  misbelievers 
of  Provence  were  almost  literally  drowned  in  blood.  The 
ethical  standard  was,  'We  are  not  to  keep  faith  with 
those  who  do  not  keep  faith  with  God.'  Heresy  is  the 
murder  of  the  soul."  Those  who  escaped  the  crusader 
were  more  secretly  destroyed  by  the  Inquisition,  now 
quite  nearly  perfected  by  Saint  Dominic.  It  was  per- 
manently established  by  the  Council  of  Toulouse  in  1229 
as  "The  tribunal  for  noting  and  exterminating  all  kinds 
of  heretical  pravity." 

I  Says  Doctor  W.  M.  Blackburn,  in  his  "History  of 
the  Christian  Church,"  regarding  the  Inquisition,  "No 
legalized  institution  has  ever  done  more  to  crush  intel- 
lectual and  religious  liberty,  or  added  more  to  the  un- 
spoken miseries  of  the  human  race."  Every  layman 
daring  to  possess  a  Bible,  now  first  forbidden  to  the  laity 
by  this  council,  was  in  peril  of  the  rack,  the  dungeon, 
and  the  stake.  The  history  of  the  Church  in  Spain  for 
six  hundred  and  fifty  years  is  mainly  that  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion and  its  destruction  of  human  life. 

9.     Persecution  of  the  Waldenses. 

These  people  were  at  first  not  a  sect,  but  the  Chris- 
tians of  the  Valleys,  the  Walds  of  Piedmont.  Their 
first  appearance  as  a  body  separate  from  the  Church 
was  in  1198,  when  James,  Bishop  of  Turin,  employed 
forcible  measures  against  them.  They  seem  to  have 
been  a  people  separate  from  the  Albigenses.     "When 

105 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

persecution  brought  them  to  the  light  of  the  world,  they 
had  the  Bible,  loved  it  and  studied  it;  they  had  lay 
teachers  and  ordained  Presbj^ters;  were  strongly  op- 
posed to  the  entire  system  of  Rome,  declared  the  Pope 
to  be  Antichrist,  and  the  Church  ritual  to  be  folly;  re- 
fused confession  to  the  priest,  penances,  the  abuses  con- 
nected with  the  only  two  divine  sacraments,  and  nearly 
all  the  Roman  rites:  and  it  is  hardly  too  much  to  say, 
that  no  candid  reader  of  the  creeds,  confessions,  and 
other  public  documents  which  they  have  left  can  hesitate 
to  conclude  that  their  leading  opinions  were  very  nearly 
the  same  as  those  which  were  afterwards  entertained  by 
Luther,  Calvin,  and  other  reformers,  so  that  they  fell 
in  very  readily  with  the  Church  of  Geneva  in  the  six- 
teenth century." 

The  first  combined  attack  upon  them  came  in  1209, 
when  they  were  between  the  fires  of  Rome  and  Ger- 
many. Neither  pope  nor  emperor  wanted  a  desolating 
crusade  so  near  at  hand,  to  give  one  an  advantage  over 
the  other.  They  were  not  so  inhumanly  butchered, 
therefore,  as  were  the  Albigenses. 

Wars  against  them  were  local,  but  of  long  duration. 
Massacres  ran  on  in  woeful  monotony;  but  nowhere 
was  heroism  more  brilliant  or  patience  more  saintly. 
I'or  two  hundred  years  the  Incpiisition  had  been  at 
work,  and  yet  the  Vaudois  held  to  their  faith  and 
practically  defied  their  enemies.  liy  their  stalwart 
Christian  character  they  impressed  the  rulers,  if  not 
the  leaders  of  the  Church,  so  that  they  impelled  the 
remark  from  one  of  the  commissioners  sent  to  investi- 
gate their  belief  and  practice,  "Would  to  God  that  I 
Ml  ere  as  good  a  Christian  as  the  worst  of  these  people;" 
and  from  Louis  XII,  then  in  power,  "They  are,  indeed, 
better  men  than  we  arc."    It  was  then  that,  in  spite  of 

100 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

the  Influence  of  their  enemies,  a  halt  was  called  in  the 
awful  work  of  destruction  and  they  were  spared.  Milton 
was  stirred,  by  the  story  of  their  noble  character  and 
their  terrible  sufferings,  to  give  them  a  place  in  his 
immortal  verse: 

"Avenge,  O  Lord,  Thy  slaughter'd  saints,  whose  bones 

Lie  scatter'd  on  the  Alpine  Mountains  cold. 

Even  them  who  kept  Thy  truth  so  pure  of  old, 
WTien  all  our  fathers  worship'd  stocks  and  stones. 
Forget  not:   in  Thy  book  record  their  groans, 

TVTio  are  Thy  sheep,  and  in  Thy  ancient  fold. 

Slain  by  the  bloody  Piedmontese,  that  rolFd 
Mother  and  infant  down  the  rocks.    Their  moans 
The  vales  redoubled  to  the  hills,  and  they 

To  Heaven.    Their  martyr'd  blood  and  ashes  sow 
O'er  all  the  Italian  fields,  where  still  doth  sway 

The  triple- tyrant;  that  from  these  may  grow 
A  hundred-fold;   who  having  learn'd  Thy  way. 

Early  may  fly  the  Babylonian  woe." 

Often  these  Vaudois  mountaineers  had  occasion  to 
say  as  Mrs.  Hemans  has  represented: 

"  For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  Thee, 

Our  God,  our  fathers'  God! 
Thou  hast  made  Thy  children  mighty 

By  the  touch  of  the  mountain  sod. 
Thou  hast  fix'd  our  ark  of  refuge 

Where  the  spoiler's  foot  ne'er  trod; 
For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  Thee, 

Our  God,  our  fathers'  God. 


'For  the  shadow  of  Thy  presence 

Round  our  camp  of  rock  outspread. 
For  the  stem  defiles  of  battle 
Bearing  record  of  our  dead. 
For  the  snows  and  for  the  torrents, 

For  the  free  heart's  burial  sod: 
For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  Thee, 
Our  God,  our  fathers'  God." 
107 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

10.     The  Huguenots  in  the  Fires  of  Persecution. 

The  Huguenots  were  French  Protestants,  though 
that  term  was  not  used  until  the  end  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  and  was  then  applied  to  the  disciples  of  the 
Lutheran  Reformation  in  Germany. 

A  royal  edict  in  January,  1562,  gave  liberty  of  wor- 
ship to  the  Protestants  in  France;  but  the  concession 
was  set  at  defiance  by  the  papal  party,  whose  leaders 
urged  on  the  people  in  many  districts  to  molest  and 
attack  the  followers  of  the  new  faith.  The  Papists 
denounced  the  heretics  and  called  upon  the  government 
to  extirpate  them;  the  Huguenots  denounced  the  cor- 
ruptions of  the  Church,  and  demanded  their  reform. 
Then  both  parties  armed  and  waited  results. 

The  crisis  came  when  the  Protestants  of  Vassey,  in 
Champaign,  continued  their  meetings  after  Antoinette 
de  Bourbon,  mother  of  the  Guises  and  an  ardent  Roman 
Catholic,  had  threatened  them  with  the  vengeance  of 
her  son,  the  Duke  of  Guise.  Things  came  to  a  crisis 
when,  on  the  first  of  March,  1563,  the  people  were 
attacked  in  their  service  by  the  Duke  and  a  Cardinal  of 
Guise  with  some  two  hundred  men,  and  sixty  were  killed 
and  more  than  two  hundred  severely  wounded. 

The  massacre  at  Vassey  was  the  signal  for  Catholic 
France  to  rise  against  the  Huguenots.  The  duke  was 
acclaimed  as  the  defender  of  the  faith,  and  his  deed 
glorified  by  the  clergy  from  their  puli)its.  Then  fol- 
lowed the  most  bitter  attacks  upon  the  Huguenots. 
Their  churches  were  burnt,  Bibles  destroyed,  and  them- 
selves killed  in  large  numbers.  The  scene  enacted  at 
Vassey  was  repeated  at  all  the  great  centers  where  the 
Huguenots  were  established.  At  Tours  the  banks  of 
the  Loire  were  almost  covered  with  the  corpses  of  men, 

108 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

women,  and  even  children.  The  same  was  true  in 
Provence,  where  a  great  variety  of  tortures  preceded  the 
actual  murder  of  the  people. 

The  Huguenots,  taken  by  surprise,  were  unable  to 
stand  the  tide  at  first,  but  rallied  under  the  leadership 
of  the  Prince  of  Conde  and  of  Admiral  Coligny.  The 
Huguenots  avenged  the  death  of  their  brethren  by 
destroying  churches  and  monasteries  and  hewing  down 
images  and  ornamental  work  in  the  great  cathedrals  in 
many  places.  We  can  not  go  into  details,  but  call  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  the  course  they  pursued  was  the 
well-nigh  inevitable  reaction  against  the  unspeakable 
cruelties  to  which  they  had  been  subjected.  They  had 
been  the  passive  victims  of  all  unspeakable  hate  could 
suggest,  and  now  they  take  their  revenge;  but  their 
wrath  was  wreaked  on  wood  and  stone,  while  their 
enemies  had  destroyed  life. 

In  the  war  that  followed,  the  Huguenots  were  out- 
numbered. They  fought  bravely  but  against  terrible 
odds  in  numbers;  and,  as  the  king  and  queen  were  at 
the  head  of  the  Guise  party,  they  fought  as  rebels. 
They  suffered  defeat  after  defeat,  but  rallied  as  often  as 
defeated,  and  sometimes  in  even  greater  numbers  than 
before.  After  France  had  been  devastated  throughout 
by  the  contending  armies,  and  Paris  even  had  been 
threatened  by  the  Huguenot  forces,  peace  became  a 
necessity,  and  was  effected  by  a  treaty  signed  at  St. 
Germain  in  1570.  By  that  treaty  the  Protestants 
were  granted  liberty  of  worship,  equality  before  the  law, 
and  admission  to  the  universities,  while  the  four  prin- 
cipal towns  of  Rochelle,  Montauban,  Cognac,  and 
La  Charite  were  committed  to  them  as  a  pledge  of 
safety. 

To  even  sketch  what  followed  would  take  us  beyond 
109 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

our  bounds.  The  account  of  the  famous  Council  of 
Trent,  which  met  in  1545,  and  continued  its  work  for 
sixteen  years;  the  codification  of  the  laws  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  and  the  devising  of  the  measures  for 
the  suppression  of  heresy;  the  coalition  between  Cath- 
erine de  Medicis  and  the  Duke  of  Alva,  minister  of 
Philip  II  of  Spain — these  subjects  must  be  passed  with 
the  mere  mention.  The  coalition  formed  augured  ill  for 
the  Huguenots.  All  that  was  needed  in  addition  was 
the  use  of  the  Order  of  the  Jesuits,  recently  organized 
by  Ignatius  I^yola.  The  members  of  this  order  were 
as  eager  to  extirpate  heresy  as  Philip  II  or  Catherine  de 
Medicis,  and  so  the  power  of  Church  organization,  com- 
bined with  the  power  of  Spain,  destroy  root  and  branch 
of  the  hated  Huguenots.  Neither  State  nor  Church 
showed  any  pity. 

The  first  field  of  operation  of  the  Jesuits  was  Flanders. 
Here  the  Inquisition  was  set  up  by  the  order  of  Phihp, 
with  Cardinal  Grenvelle  as  Inquisitor-General.  There 
was  opposition  on  the  part  of  Catholics  as  well  as  Prot- 
estants. A  terrible  struggle  followed,  and  all  classes 
suffered  most  terribly.  All  who  could  fled  from  the 
country.  The  Duke  of  Alva  carried  on  the  persecution 
for  six  years,  and  boasted  that  he  had  sent  eighteen 
thousand  persons  to  their  death  on  the  scaffold.  Besides 
these,  there  was  the  large  number  killed  in  war.  Many, 
too,  had  fled  from  the  country — according  to  the  Duchess 
of  Parma,  in  a  letter  to  Philip  in  1567,  no  less  than  one 
hundred  thousand.  For  many  years  this  exodus  con- 
tinued from  the  low  countries.  They  fled  to  England, 
Holland,  and  Germany.  It  is  claimed  that  several  hun- 
dred thousands  of  her  best  artisans  left  Flanders.  That 
the  number  of  Protestants  must  have  been  very  large 
ut   that   time   is   evident.      According   to   Sir   Thomas 

110 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

Gresham's  estimate,  there  were  not  less  than  forty 
thousand  in  Antwerp  alone. 

The  general  features  of  this  historic  record  are  com- 
monly known.  By  the  marriage  of  Margaret,  the 
daughter  of  Catherine  de  Medicis,  to  Henry  of  Beam, 
King  of  Navarre,  the  leader  among  the  Huguenots,  and 
by  the  apparently  cordial  relations  between  the  two 
parties  in  the  wedding  festivities,  the  fears  of  the  Hugue- 
nots were  disarmed.  Thus  the  way  was  prepared  for 
the  terrible  massacre  that  makes  one  of  the  bloodiest 
pages  of  all  human  history.  A  reward  of  fifty  thousand 
crowns  was  offered  for  the  head  of  Admiral  Coligny,  and 
a  day  was  fixed  for  the  massacre.  The  ringing  of  the 
bell  for  prayers  early  in  the  morning  of  August  24,  1572, 
was  the  signal.  With  the  cry,  "For  God  and  the  king," 
three  hundred  of  the  royal  guard  began  the  terrible 
three  days'  massacre.  The  Duke  of  Guise  himself  sought 
out  Coligny,  and,  with  his  followers,  broke  into  his 
quarters  in  a  hotel,  where  they  stabbed  him  and  threw 
his  body  out  of  the  window.  The  houses  of  the  Hugue- 
nots throughout  Paris  were  broken  into,  and  men  and 
women,  and  children  as  well,  were  sabered  or  shot. 
Flight  was  useless,  for  fugitives  were  slaughtered  in  the 
streets.  "Corpses  blocked  the  doorways,  mutilated 
bodies  lay  in  every  lane  and  passage,  and  thousands 
were  cast  into  the  Seine,  then  swollen  by  a  flood."  For 
three  days  the  slaughter  lasted. 

This  was  followed  by  similar  deeds  all  over  France. 
From  1,500  to  1,800  persons  were  killed  at  Lyons,  600 
at  Rouen,  and  many  more  at  Dieppe  and  Havre.  Esti- 
mates vary  as  to  the  whole  number  slain — from  70,000 
to  100,000. 

Samuel  Smiles  thus  sums  up  the  case:  "Catherine  de 
Medicis  wrote  in  triumph  to  Alva,  to  Philip  II,  and 

111 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

to  the  Pope  of  the  results  of  the  three  days'  dreadful 
work  in  Paris.  When  Philip  heard  of  the  massacre,  he 
is  said  to  have  laughed  for  the  first  and  only  time  in  his 
life.  Rome  was  thrown  into  a  delirium  of  joy  at  the 
news.  The  cannons  were  fired  at  St.  Angelo;  Gregory 
XIII  and  his  cardinals  went  in  procession  from  sanctuary 
to  sanctuary  to  give  God  thanks  for  the  massacre.  The 
subject  was  ordered  to  be  painted,  and  a  medal  was 
struck  with  the  pope's  image  on  one  side  and  the  destroy- 
ing angel  on  the  other  immolating  the  Huguenots. 
Cardinal  Orsini  was  despatched  on  a  special  mission  to 
Paris  to  congratulate  the  king.  On  his  passage  through 
Lyons,  the  assassins  of  the  Huguenots  there,  the  blood 
on  their  hands  scarce  dry,  knelt  before  the  holy  man 
in  the  cathedral  and  received  his  blessing.  At  Paris  the 
triumphant  clergy  celebrated  the  massacre  by  a  public 
procession,  and  determined  to  consecrate  to  it  an  annual 
jubilee  on  the  day  of  St.  Bartholomew.  They,  too,  had 
a  medal  struck  in  commemoration  of  the  event  bearing 
the  legend,  'Piety  has  awakened  Justice.'  Be  it  said 
to  the  credit  of  the  young  King  of  France,  that  he  had 
heart  enough  so  that  he  suffered  untold  misery  as  the 
vision  of  those  days  passed  ever  before  his  mind." 

After  this  terrible  event  the  Huguenots  gathered  in 
certain  cities  where  they  could  defend  themselves  or 
make  their  escape  wherever  possible  in  ships  and  boats 
to  England.  The  great  mass  of  the  people  had  to  re- 
main, however,  and  the  war  continued  with  much  suf- 
fering until  Henry  IV  came  to  the  throne  in  1591.  Henry 
was  not  a  religious  man,  and  had  become  a  Huguenot 
for  political  reasons.  He  now  espoused  the  opposite 
side  because  he  thought  his  life  would  be  safer  and  peace 
would  thus  be  assured.  One  of  his  greatest  and  most 
just  acts  was  the  promulgation,  in  1598,  of  the  cele- 

11^ 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

brated  Edict  of  Nantes,  by  which  the  Huguenots,  after 
sixty  years  of  persecution,  were  allowed  at  last  com- 
parative liberty  of  conscience  and  freedom  of  worship. 

11.     Persecution  in  North  America. 

An  outline  study  even  of  this  subject  would  not  be 
complete  without  a  reference  to  the  persecutions  endured 
by  those  who  sought  to  Christianize  the  Indian  tribes  of 
North  America.  Francis  Parkman's  extended  and 
graphic  account  is  available  for  those  who  wish  to  go 
into  the  sickening  details.  It  must  suffice  here  to  say 
that  the  history  of  the  persecution  of  those  who  have 
sought  to  lift  peoples  out  of  superstition  and  darkness 
has  no  record  of  more  barbaric  cruelty  than  that  we 
find  here.  One  can  but  wonder  that  men  would  endure 
what  the  Jesuit  priests  suffered  in  the  wilds  of  this  New 
World  in  order  that  they  might  gain  the  consent  of  un- 
lettered savages  to  accept  baptism,  or  might,  with  a  few 
muttered  words,  sprinkle  the  baptismal  water  on  the 
head  of  a  mere  babe.  We  wonder  at  their  narrow  vision 
and  at  what  they  endured  in  their  effort  to  be  true  to 
what  they  counted  a  divine  calling,  and  honor  them  for 
doing  what  they  considered  to  be  their  duty.  We  can 
not  help  asking,  in  such  a  connection,  what  a  hke 
devotion  by  the  whole  Protestant  Church,  with  its 
broader  vision  and  clearer  light,  would  mean. 

12.     Persecution  in  Various  Mission  Fields. 

The  year  1886  was  one  of  great  persecution  in  Africa, 
under  Mwanga,  by  whose  order  Bishop  Hannington  had 
been  murdered  the  year  before.  So  bravely  did  the 
martyrs  meet  death  that  the  head  executioner  reported 
to  the  king  that  he  had  never  known  men  to  meet  death 
with  such  fortitude,  and  added  that  they  had  prayed 
8  113 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

aloud  to  God  in  the  fire.  After  Mwanga  was  driven  from 
the  throne,  and  the  Arabs  ruled,  the  missionaries  were 
expelled. 

In  Uganda  two  boys  especially  dear  to  Mackay  were 
the  first  martyrs.  Then  "the  very  flower  of  the  Christian 
community,  thirty-two  in  number,  were  slowly  burnt  to 
death,  and  that,  too,  by  Mwanga's  express  orders.  These 
martyrs  made  a  noble  confession,  praying  to  God  in  the 
fire." 

Burma,  like  most  other  lands,  was  the  scene  of  per- 
secution. In  the  first  forty-three  years  of  the  work  of 
the  Baptist  INIission  there  forty-one  missionaries  died  in 
that  field,  some  of  them  having  suffered  much  persecu- 
tion for  the  sake  of  Christ.  Adoniram  Judson  was  one 
of  these.  We  read  of  the  bitter  persecution  of  the  Karen 
Christians,  and  are  told  that  in  one  district  "the  con- 
verts were  beaten,  chained,  fined,  imprisoned,  sold  as 
slaves,  tortured,  and  put  to  death,  but  not  one  apos- 
tatized." 

In  the  South  Sea  Islands,  John  Williams,  after  ac- 
complishing wonderful  work  in  Samoa  and  Rarotonga, 
was  killed  by  cannibals  in  Erromanga,  where  the  Gordon 
brothers  also  suffered  martyrdom.  On  the  Island  of 
Nukapu  of  the  Santa  Cruz  group  Bishop  Patteson  was 
murdered  and  his  body  set  adrift  in  a  canoe. 

In  New  Guinea  the  loss  of  life  was  great.  In  twenty 
years  from  the  opening  of  the  work  one  hundred  and 
twenty  native  teachers  died  of  fever  or  as  martyrs,  and 
yet  the  ranks  were  always  full. 

13.     The  Martyr  Church  of  Madagascar. 

The  Church  in  Madagascar  has  been  called  the 
Martyr  Church.  Here  slavery  had  a  large  place,  and 
gross  superstition  covered  tlic  pcoj^le.    The  work,  oi)cncd 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

under  great  difficulty,  soon  began  to  advance,  and  grew 
so  rapidly  in  favor  that  it  excited  opposition,  and  orders 
came  from  the  king,  prohibiting  the  children  meeting 
for  public  worship.  This  did  not,  however,  avail  to 
check  the  work.  The  tide  then  seemed  to  turn  in  their 
favor,  and  official  sanction  was  given  to  such  as  wished 
to  receive  baptism  to  do  so.  Changes  in  the  government, 
however,  again  brought  a  change  in  feeling,  but  still  the 
issue  was  uncertain.  Finally  the  prosperity  of  the  work 
aroused  the  authorities  so  much  that  various  restrictions 
were  placed  upon  it;  but  the  seed  had  been  so  widely 
and  well-sown  that  this  did  not  avail  to  check  the  move- 
ment. 

After  calling  together  all  the  people,  one  week  was 
given  to  them  in  which  to  appear  before  the  authorities 
and  make  confession  of  the  offenses  they  had  com- 
mitted, referring  to  the  forms  of  Christian  worship  in 
which  they  had  engaged.  Those  who  did  not  do  so  were 
threatened  with  death.  While  death  was  not  then 
visited  upon  them,  the  missionaries  were  banished  and 
various  repressive  measures  were  adopted.  At  length 
darkness  settled  over  the  Church.  Madagascar  was 
ruled  at  that  time  by  a  woman,  and  the  first  to  suffer 
seriously  in  the  persecution  were  two  women,  one  of 
whom  was  sent  into  perpetual  banishment  and  the  other 
thrust  through  with  spears.  This  was  but  the  beginning 
of  a  persecution  that  long  wasted  the  Church.  In  this 
persecution  many  were  sold  into  slavery;  many  more 
were  compelled  to  drink  poison;  others  died  by  the 
spear;  others  still  were  thrown  headfirst  into  pits,  after 
which  hot  water  was  poured  upon  them  till  death  came 
to  their  relief;  others,  again,  were  hurled  from  a  high 
precipice  or  stoned  to  death  or  hacked  to  pieces  and 
then  burned;    yet  others  were  condemned  to  a  life  of 

115 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

convict  labor,  while  the  rich  were  often  fined  so  they 
were  reduced  to  poverty.  Under  such  persecution  the 
Church  of  Madagascar  was  founded. 

14.     The  Church  in  China  in  the  Furnace  of  Persecution. 

The  investment  for  the  building  of  the  Kingdom  was 
not  completed  in  the  days  when  Christianity  was  new, 
nor  even  in  the  ages  when  darkness  shrouded  the  na- 
tions. To  the  Church  of  the  nineteenth  century  it  was 
left  to  enter  into  the  sufferings  as  well  as  the  labors  of 
the  earlier  and  darker  ages.  After  a  century  of  mis- 
sionary activity,  the  success  of  which  stamped  it  as  a 
new  beginning  in  the  great  work  of  world  evangeliza- 
tion, the  Church  of  Christ  was  appalled  when  the  Middle 
Kingdom  became  the  scene  of  a  persecution  that  for 
breadth  of  extent,  intensity  of  hatred,  and  barbarity  in 
execution  has  not  been  equaled  since  the  early  Chris- 
tian ages.  It  matters  not  to  us  here  that  there  was  a 
political  side  to  the  Boxer  uprising,  or  that  racial  feeling 
had  had  much  to  do  with  its  inception.  The  fact  we 
deal  with  here  is  that  the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ, 
Chinese  as  well  as  foreign-born,  were  sought  out,  sub- 
jected to  tortures  unspeakable,  and  put  to  death  by  the 
most  cruel  means  that  could  be  devised.  Omitting 
names  of  persons  and  places,  the  whole  record  could  be 
made  a  part  of  the  old  history  of  the  first  three  centuries 
without  any  lightening  of  its  blackness. 

As  in  all  persecutions,  exactness  in  numerical  detail 
is  an  impossibility.  Sufiice  it  to  say  that  it  touched 
nearly  all  large  sections  of  the  Chinese  Empire,  wasted 
all  sections  of  the  Church,  gave  the  crown  of  martyrdom, 
as  in  the  Early  Church,  to  men  and  women,  boys  and 
girls,  and  that,  when  the  list  was  complete,  it  numbered 
many    thousands — some    claiming    as    many    as    thirty 

110 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

thousand.  The  means  of  escape  was  almost  always 
present,  and  was  much  like  that  under  Pagan  Rome — 
burn  incense  in  the  temple  or  in  some  way  show  allegiance 
to  heathen  gods  or  systems  of  worship.  As  one  reads 
the  history  of  these  persecutions,  he  is  sometimes  tempted 
to  wonder,  not  that  some  burned  incense  to  save  life, 
but  that  so  many  refused  life  on  such  terms.  For  a 
detailed  report  of  those  terrible  days  in  1900  when  the 
Church  in  China  passed  through  the  fiery  trial  of  per- 
secution, we  must  refer  the  reader  to  recent  books  on 
China  that  deal  directly  with  that  history  or  refer  to  it. 
History  furnishes  no  better  tonic  to  faith,  nothing  more 
inspiring  to  faint-heartedness,  with  reference  to  final 
conquest,  than  this  record  of  faithfulness  even  unto 
death.  It  must  suffice  for  our  purpose  to  merely  give 
enough  incidents  to  show  the  spirit  with  which  life  was 
sacrificed  because  of  faith  in  Christ.  The  incidents 
recorded  here  are  selected  from  a  long  list,  each  one  of 
which  is  of  interest,  depicting  as  it  does  a  testing  as 
severe  as  could  be  devised  and  a  fortitude  and  faithful- 
ness that  stood  the  test. 

The  first  incident  is  that  of  Mr,  Li,  pastor  of  a 
Church.  The  Boxer  cordon  is  drawn  closer  and  closer 
about  his  field  of  labor.  His  own  life  and  that  of  his 
people  is  in  imminent  danger.  He  is  warned,  but  refuses 
to  leave  his  people  in  order  to  seek  safety  in  flight. 
News  is  brought  of  the  burning  of  the  churches  and  the 
murder  of  the  Christians  in  surrounding  villages;  but 
still,  when  urged  to  flee,  he  refuses  to  leave  his  people. 
An  effort  to  escape  is  finally  agreed  upon,  but  not  until 
all  arc  included.  The  bands  are  formed,  and  they  leave 
their  church  and  homes  to  seek  safety  together.  On 
the  way  they  are  surrounded  and  seized.  There  were 
six  children  in  the  company.     Mrs.  Li  pleaded  for  the 

117 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

life  of  her  infant,  but  it  was  snatched  from  her  arms  and 
was  the  first  to  be  killed  by  the  blood-thirsty  mob.  The 
rest  were  ruthlessly  killed  with  knives  and  spears,  except 
a  Mrs.  Yang,  whose  two  children  had  been  destroyed 
before  her  eyes.  Her  life  was  preserved  with  the  hope 
that  thus  they  might  the  better  secure  her  husband,  who, 
they  claimed,  was  serving  as  a  spy  for  the  foreigners. 

In  a  revival  in  1900,  Ton  Lien  Ming,  a  student  in 
the  Peking  University,  received  a  great  spiritual  baptism 
that  showed  in  his  face  and  in  the  earnestness  of  his 
service.  A  few  months  later  the  Boxer  uprising  came. 
He  was  seized  and  taken  to  a  temple,  where  he  was 
commanded  to  recant.  He  firmly  refused  to  burn  in- 
cense and  kotow,  and  gave  his  declaration  with  firm- 
ness, "I  am  a  Christian,  a  follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,"  and  then  went  on  to  tell  them  of  the  love  of 
God.  Dragged  away  by  the  mob  to  a  street  newly- 
named,  "Kill-Foreigner  Street,"  he  still  continued  to 
testify  to  his  faith  and  to  exhort  them  to  be  reconciled 
to  God  until  his  testimony  and  life  were  cut  short  by 
the  sword. 

Another  young  man  named  Ton  Wei  Ch'eng  was 
seized  and  asked  if  he  were  a  Christian.  On  his  admis- 
sion that  he  was,  they  beat  him  over  the  head;  but  he 
preached  Christ  to  them.  Then  they  cut  out  his  tongue, 
but  he  still  tried  to  tell  them  of  Jesus.  Finally  they  dis- 
emboweled him,  but  with  his  latest  breath  he  tried  to 
point  them  to  Christ. 

We  read  of  a  woman  and  her  six-year-old  boy  being 
driven  at  the  point  of  swords  into  the  flames  of  her  own 
burning  house;  of  an  eleven-year-old  girl  wandering  by 
night  from  village  to  village  and  hiding  in  cemeteries 
after  her  parents  had  been  killed  and  her  friends  scat- 
tered; of  a  family  of  four  killed  one  after  the  other,  each 

118 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

being  given  another  opportunity  to  recant  after  wit- 
nessing the  death  of  the  last;  of  whole  families  being 
destroyed  or  only  a  single  member  being  left,  and  re- 
turning to  seek  home  and  friends  and  finding  only  the 
ruins  of  his  house;  of  many  who  wandered  in  hunger 
and  thirst  and  subject  to  exposure;  of  experiences  that 
warrant  almost  an  exact  duplication  of  that  found  in 
the  eleventh  of  Hebrews. 

Surely  the  investment  of  life  through  martyrdom  in 
China  has  been  a  heavy  one.  If  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
is  the  seed  of  the  Church,  China's  harvest  of  blessing 
will  be  great.  One  can  not  but  pause  for  a  moment  to 
think  of  the  loyaltj'  to  Christ  displayed  by  these  thou- 
sands in  China  who  laid  down  their  hves  for  their  faith, 
and  of  other  thousands  as  loyal  who  stood  the  fiery 
ordeal  without  wavering  though  not  called  upon  to  give 
up  life  itself;  and  as  one  considers  their  unwavering 
devotion,  the  question  will  arise,  "What  would  similar 
loyalty  to  Christ  and  devotion  to  His  cause  on  the 
part  of  the  Christian  Church  in  Christian  lands  mean 
in  the  building  up  of  His  Kingdom  in  all  the  earth.'" 

15.     The  Fires  of  Persecution  Kindled  Agaiti  and  Again 
in  Turkey. 

Turkey  has  been  the  scene  of  terrible  persecutions  of 
Christians  during  the  past  one  hundred  years.  The 
Sultan  Mahmoud,  in  1822,  caused  the  death  of  some 
fifty  thousand  defenseless  Christians  in  the  Island  of 
Chios. 

These  people  had  fully  submitted,  having  given  up 
not  only  their  arms,  furnished  hostages,  and  paid  large 
sums  of  money,  but  even  the  small  knives  used  in  cutting 
their  bread.  Then  down  upon  them,  defenseless  as  they 
were,  swept  the  pitiless  Turkish  fleet,  and,  with  assur- 

IIU 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

ances  of  safety,  gathered  them  together  and  then  ruth- 
lessly murdered  them.  The  children  and  women  es- 
caped death  and  were  driven  off  to  be  sold  in  the  markets 
of  Smyrna,  Constantinople,  and  Broussa. 

Another  great  slaughter  came  in  1850  in  the  Kurdish 
Mountains  when  ten  thousand  Nestorians  were  the 
victims  of  Turkish  ferocity.  Of  these  nine  thousand 
were  massacred  and  "one  thousand  men,  women,  and 
children,"  to  quote  Green  in  "The  Rule  of  the  Turks," 
"concealed  themselves  in  a  mountain  fastness.  Bedar 
Khan  Beg,  an  officer  of  rank  in  the  employment  of  the 
sultan,  unable  to  get  at  them,  surrounded  the  place  and 
waited  until  they  should  be  compelled  to  yield  by 
hunger  and  thirst.  Then  he  offered  to  spare  their  lives 
on  the  surrender  of  their  arms  and  property,  terms 
ratified  by  an  oath  on  the  Koran.  The  Kurds  were  then 
admitted  to  the  platform.  After  they  had  disarmed 
their  prisoners,  they  commenced  an  indiscriminate 
slaughter  until,  weary  of  using  their  weapons,  they 
hurled  the  few  survivors  from  the  rocks  into  the  River 
Zab  below.  Out  of  nearly  one  thousand,  only  one 
escaped." 

The  next  massacre  came  in  18G0,  and  this  time  the 
victims  numbered  eleven  thousand,  and  were  Maronites 
and  Syrians  in  the  Lebanon  and  Damascus. 

In  1867  the  Cretans  were  the  objects  of  Turkish 
hate,  in  187C  the  Bulgarians,  and  in  1877  the  Armenians. 
Those  who  suffered  were  Christians,  and  the  reason 
seems  to  have  been  merely  fear  of  the  prosperity  and 
power  of  the  Christians.  These  massacres  were  not 
unofficial.  They  were  carried  out  on  the  principle 
stated  by  one  of  the  sultan's  governors  that  "the  Turkish 
Government  can  only  maintnin  its  supremacy  in  Syria 
by  cutting  down  the  Christian  sects." 

120 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

In  August,  1894,  Turkish  Government  troops,  with 
whom  the  Kurds  co-operated,  began  a  butchery  of 
defenseless  Armenians  that  lasted  for  three  weeks.  It 
began  at  Sassoun.  In  this  case  the  massacre  was  begun 
by  reading  the  sultan's  jfirman  for  extermination.  Dur- 
ing the  summer  the  massacre  went  on  in  village  after  vil- 
lage. Loyalty  to  government  was  not  rewarded  by 
exemption  from  the  death-fate.  The  crime  was  not  dis- 
loyalty, it  was  not  a  failure  to  meet  all  government 
demands — it  was  simply  being  Christians.  The  mas- 
sacre lasted  until  about  the  middle  of  September.  In 
that  summer  not  less  than  ten  thousand  Armenians 
were  butchered.  Says  Doctor  Robert  E.  Speer,  in 
"Missions  and  Modern  History:"  "But  this  was  only 
its  beginning.  Other  massacres  followed  as  soon  as  it 
became  evident  that  England  would  not  prevent  it  and 
that  the  other  powers  would  not  interfere.  Left  to  his 
own  will,  the  sultan  planned  more  and  worse.  Awak- 
ened by  the  taste  of  plunder,  Kurd  and  Turk  alike 
leaped  to  the  gratification  of  greed  and  lust,  while, 
through  all,  the  religious  hate  of  Islam  furnished  sultan 
and  subject  alike  with  the  highest  vindication  of  the 
course  of  infamous  crime.  There  were  eleven  massacres 
in  October,  1895,  and  ten  in  November,  and  it  was 
estimated  at  that  time  that  20,000  Armenians  were 
killed  in  large  towns,  2,500  villages  destroyed,  with  an 
unknown  number  of  villagers  murdered,  and  75,000 
people  reduced  to  starvation  in  the  large  towns  and 
350,000  in  the  villages." 

Similar  scenes  were  enacted  elsewhere.  Those  who 
refused  to  become  Moslems  were  tortured  and  put  to 
death.  The  methods  of  torture  were  as  terrible  as  those 
adopted  in  any  age  of  the  history  of  the  Church.  For 
two  years  these  atrocities  in  Armenia  continued,  during 

121 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

which  events  too  terrible  to  record  were  being  daily 
enacted.  And  what  was  the  reason?  In  the  last  analy- 
sis the  real  reason  is  found  in  the  fact  that  these  people 
bore  the  name  of  Christ  and  refused  to  reject  Him  and 
swear  allegiance  to  Mohammed.  The  fact  that  oppor- 
tunity was  constantly  being  given  to  purchase  safety  by 
accepting  the  faith  of  Mohammed  shows  the  real  spirit 
back  of  it  and  the  object  sought. 

16.     Other  Fields  Consecrated  by  Martyr  Blood. 

Afghanistan,  not  open  yet  to  the  messenger  of  the 
gospel,  has  already  been  consecrated  by  martyr  blood. 
The  story  of  Abdul  Karim,  an  Afghan  convert,  shows 
what  must  be  expected  before  Christianity  shall  be 
established  in  that  land.  Converted  to  the  Christian 
faith  in  India,  Abdul  Karim,  anxious  to  take  the  gospel 
to  his  own  land,  crossed  the  border.  He  was  seized  by 
soldiers  and  taken  before  the  governor  of  Kandahar. 
Here  he  was  offered  rewards  and  honors  if  he  would 
recant.  He  refused,  and  was  loaded  with  chains  and 
cast  into  prison.  Later  he  was  sent  to  Kabul  in  chains, 
with  bit  and  bridle  in  mouth,  and  was  laughed  at  and 
mistreated  by  the  Mohammedans  he  met.  When  finally 
set  at  liberty,  he  tried  to  return  to  India,  but  was  again 
seized,  taken  to  the  mosque,  and  ordered  to  repeat  the 
Moslem  creed.  When  he  refused  they  cut  off  his  right 
arm  with  a  sword,  and  when  ho  continued  to  refuse  his 
left  arm  was  cut  off.  As  he  would  not  then  repeat  the 
Moslem  creed,  they  cut  his  throat. 

But  we  can  not  follow  this  subject  farther.  Time 
fails  to  trace  the  bloody  history  at  greater  length.  Suf- 
fice it  to  say  that  Korea,  Japan,  Anam,  India,  and  all 
other  mission  fields  have  witnessed  an  investment  of  life 
in    building    Christ's    Kingdom    that    demands    heroic 

122 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

service  on  the  part  of  the  Church  to  assure  the  fullest 
possible  fruitage.  In  India,  and  sometimes  in  other 
lands,  the  persecution  has  been  largely  under  cover,  but 
has  been  by  no  means  small,  and  has  been  of  a  character 
calculated  to  test  most  keenly.  Such  history  must  be 
forever  largely  unwritten.  No  higher  heroism  has  been 
displayed  than  that  of  many  whose  faithfulness  has 
stood  the  test  of  threat  and  pleading,  and  then  has  not 
failed  when  facing  open  doors  that  if  once  closed  upon 
them  would  shut  out  all  hopes.  What  the  closing  chap- 
ters of  such  lives  has  been,  none  can  know.  That  many 
have  thus  gone  to  the  martyr's  grave  is  more  than 
probable.  To  the  heroic  of  the  ages  the  Church  of 
to-day  is  debtor  for  an  investment  that  has  enriched  her 
in  faith  and  in  spirit  by  inspiring  to  nobler  living,  as  well 
as  by  extending  her  borders. 

17.     Closing  Thoughts  Regarding  the  Investment  in  Life. 

We  pause  as  we  close  this  section  to  put  a  word  of 
emphasis  on  the  thought  suggested  by  this  picture  of 
bloodshed  and  incredible  suffering  for  the  sake  of 
Christ.  The  Church  has  been  builded  at  tremendous 
cost.  The  heritage  of  an  open  Bible  and  an  untram- 
meled  and  conquering  faith  we  have  received  has  not 
been  secured  and  transmitted  to  us  without  large  sacri- 
fice of  that  which  man  holds  most  dear — his  very  life 
itself.  Eartlily  governments  have  not  been  founded  and 
perpetuated  without  large  sacrifice  of  life,  but  in  such 
building  the  sword  was  the  weapon  of  both  sides.  The 
builders  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  among  men  wield  no 
sword,  except  "the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the 
Word  of  God,"  and  yet  they  have  fallen  by  the  sword. 
Their  blood  has  consecrated  every  land,  and  they  have 
gained  some  of  the  largest  victories  in  death.     How 

123 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

many  have  sealed  their  testimony  with  their  blood  no 
man  knows. 

The  great  question  for  us  to-day  is,  whether  the 
vantage  ground  gained  by  the  Church  at  such  tre- 
mendous cost  shall  be  lost  because  we  lack  the  spirit 
that  made  men  and  women  faithful  even  in  face  of  tor- 
ture and  death.  We  know  that  the  Church  has  been  at 
fault  at  this  point  again  and  again.  North  Africa, 
Arabia,  Persia,  and  the  land  forever  hallowed  by  the 
presence  of  Christ  in  the  flesh  have  stood  for  more  than 
half  the  Christian  era  as  silent  witnesses  to  the  possible 
back-swinging  into  darkness  of  peoples  who  have  had 
the  light.  The  reason  is  never  far  to  seek  or  hard  to 
find — a  loss  of  the  spirit  that  "counts  all  things  as  loss 
for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus." 
Lands  where  martyr  blood  was  shed  and  service,  heroic 
to  the  highest  degree,  rendered  have  for  twelve  cen- 
turies known  scarce  a  gleam  of  light,  and  to-day  the 
Church  is  trying  to  regain  ground  then  lost.  There  are 
fields  to-day  where  Christianity  has  a  foothold  and 
where  early  and  large  victory  waits  on  the  Church's 
faithfulness.  Opposing  forces  are  at  work,  and  the 
vantage  ground  gained  may  be  easily  lost.  While  the 
Church  sleeps,  tares  are  being  sown  whose  growth  is 
sure  to  mean  harder  toil  and  a  lessened  and  delayed 
harvest.  In  some  places  terrible  persecutions  have  been 
endured,  and  in  none  has  the  advance  ground  now  held 
been  gained  without  heroic  toil  and  no  little  sacrifice. 
We  can  not  pass  from  this  subject  without  pressing 
most  strongly  the  question,  "Is  the  Church,  knowing  the 
history  of  the  past  with  the  cost  of  the  work  done  and 
the  dying  command  of  Jesus  Christ,  going  to  place 
money  or  case  or  life  itself  at  so  high  a  premium  that 
the  world-i)lan  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  must 

124 


INVESTMENT  IN  LIFE. 

wait  for  another  generation   to  assure  its  accomplish- 
ment?" 

Whitened  fields  now  demand  the  unstinted  labor  of 
the  reaper,  and  delay  always  means  loss.  Shall  fields 
brought  to  harvest  whiteness  by  investment  of  heroic 
service  and  precious  life  be  left  uncared  for  because  the 
harvest  will  cost  more  service  and  a  little  more,  or  even 
much  more,  of  the  money  the  Lord  has  committed  to 
His  stewards? 

"Hark  the  voice  of  Jesus  calling. 

Who  will  go  and  work  to-day? 
Fields  are  white  and  harvests  waiting, 

^ATio  will  bear  the  sheaves  away? 
Loud  and  long  the  Master  calleth. 

Rich  reward  He  offers  free; 
Who  will  answer,  gladly  saying. 

Here  am  I,  send  me,  send  me?" 

Strange,  indeed,  it  seems  that  He  must  call  so  long 
and  so  loud  and  seemingly  awake  only  echoes  where 
there  should  be  the  responses  of  living  men  and  women 
not  a  few,  with  fire-touched  lips,  "Here  am  I,  send  me, 
send  me!"  while  a  great  host  press  forward  and  respond 
in  unison — 

"Take  my  silver  and  my  gold. 
Not  a  mite  would  I  withhold." 

Such  a  response  would  mean  that  upon  the  founda- 
tions laid  in  blood  there  would  speedily  be  reared  a 
glorious  temple  to  our  God.  Into  that  spiritual  temple 
all  nations  and  tribes  and  peoples  and  tongues  would  be 
builded.  Who  can  wonder  if  life  be  a  part  of  the  cost  of 
rearing  such  a  structure? 


125 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

"Life  is  the  cost. 

Behold  yon  tower 
That  heavenward  Hfts 
To  the  cloudy  drifts — 

Like  a  flame,  like  a  flower! 
What  lightness,  what  grace. 

What  a  dream  of  power! 

One  last  endeavor. 
One  stone  to  place — 

And  it  stands  forever. 

"A  slip,  a  fall; 
A  cry,  a  call; 
Turn  away,  all  's  done. 
Stands  the  tower  in  the  sun 
For  ever  and  a  day. 
On  the  pavement  below 
The  crimson  stain 
Will  be  worn  away 
In  the  ebb  and  flow; 
The  tower  will  remain. 
Life  is  the  cost." — Richard  Watson  Gilder. 


126 


CHAPTER  III. 
INVESTMENT  IN  MATERIAL  RESOURCES. 


The  True  Christian  Spirit  Regarding  Material  Resources: 

"I  will  place  no  value  on  anything  I  have  or  may  possess  except 
in  its  relation  to  the  Kingdom  of  God." — David  Livingstone. 

"Take  my  silver  and  my  gold. 
Not  a  mite  would  I  withhold." 

— Frances  R.  Havergal. 


"Bring  ye  the  whole  tithe  into  the  storehouse  that  there  may  be 
meat  in  Mine  house,  and  prove  Me  now  herewith  if  I  will  not  open  you 
the  windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out  a  blessing  that  there  shall 
not  be  room  enough  to  receive  it." — The  Lord  of  Hosts. 

"  With  my  substance  I  will  honor 
My  Redeemer  and  my  Lord; 
Were  ten  thousand  worlds  my  manor. 

All  were  nothing  to  His  Word: 
While  the  heralds  of  salvation 

His  abounding  grace  proclaim. 
Let  His  friends,  of  every  station. 
Gladly  join  to  spread  His  fame." 

— Benjamin  Francis. 

"Were  the  whole  realm  of  nature  mine. 
That  were  a  present  far  too  small; 
Love  so  amazing,  so  divine. 

Demands  my  soul,  my  life,  my  all." 

— Isaac  Watts. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Investment  in  Material  Resources. 

No  WORLD  MOVEMENT  Iias  ever  been  carried  out  without 
financial  outlay.  No  campaign  by  which  conquest  is 
sought,  whether  that  conquest  is  over  the  forces  of 
nature  or  human  governments,  or  over  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  men,  can  be  carried  on  without  the  money 
factor.  Human  governments  have  again  and  again  been 
impoverished  and  loaded  with  almost  unbearable  bur- 
dens of  debt  in  financing  some  project  for  the  advance- 
ment of  their  interests.  The  outlay  in  these  movements 
is  sometimes  lavish  in  the  extreme,  so  that  taxation  be- 
comes abnormally  heavy.  The  extension  of  an  earthly 
kingdom  is  expected  to  be  costly,  and  its  defense,  even, 
is  often  secured  by  almost  fabulous  sums  of  money. 
Persia  and  Greece,  Rome  and  Carthage,  in  the  day  of 
their  power,  knew,  and  in  later  times  all  the  great 
nations  of  the  earth  have  known,  the  cost  of  temporal 
conquests.  Xerxes,  Ceesar,  Alexander,  Hannibal,  Na- 
poleon, Wellington,  Grant,  and  Lee  waged  great  cam- 
paigns, but  the  cost  was  enormous. 

In  the  Civil  War  in  the  United  States  more  than 
$5,000,000,000  were  expended  by  both  sides,  and  it  is 
probable  that  the  sacrifice  by  loss  of  property  and  decline 
of  production  was  at  least  as  much  more. 

Denmark  put  about  $36,000,000  into  a  single  war  in 
1864,  while  Prussia  and  Austria  expended  as  much  more 
in  the  same  struggle.     The  Prussian  and  Austrian  War 
of  1866  cost  over  $300,000,000. 
»  129 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

In  the  war  between  Russia  and  Turkey  in  1877-78, 
Russia  expended  over  $805,000,000,  and  Turkey  at  least 
half  that  sum. 

The  Crimean  War  cost  England,  France,  Russia, 
Austria,  Turkey,  and  Sardinia,  together,  about  $1,700,- 
000,000.  In  the  War  of  1859  France,  Austria,  and  Sar- 
dinia expended  over  $250,000,000. 

The  United  States,  from  1898  to  1905,  inclusive, 
spent  on  war  and  warfare  $1,200,000,000,  or  $150,000,000 
a  year.  In  the  twenty-five  years  from  1878  to  1902  the 
per  capita  expense  for  sustaining  the  United  States  army 
and  navy  was  $1.49,  while  in  the  five  years  of  war  and 
warfare  it  rose  to  $2.77. 

Europe  expended  on  wars  the  second  half  of  the 
nineteenth  century  about  $6,100,000,000,  to  which  must 
be  added  the  expense  of  militarism  to  get  the  full  ex- 
pense or  account  of  arms  and  armament. 

The  following  figures  are  suggestive:  In  1896  the 
following  were  the  expenditures  of  the  countries  named 
on  their  armies:  Austria,  $67,250,000;  Italy,  $63,250,- 
000;  France,  $161,500,000;  Russia,  $207,000,000;  or  a 
total  of  $499,000,000. 

To  what  nations  put  into  wars  or  arms  and  armament 
expenses  must  always  be  added  the  item  of  loss  from 
the  decline  of  production  by  taking  an  army  of  men  out 
of  the  class  of  producers.  When  England  keeps  200,000 
men  under  arms  at  a  cost  of  about  $100,000,000  an- 
nually, that  sum  does  not  show  all  it  means  financially 
to  the  country.  That  company  of  200,000  men  are  a 
charge  on  the  public  and  not  producers  of  wealth. 

We  have  given  enough  figures  to  show  that  great 
material  resources  are  counted  necessary  and  are  lav- 
ishly expended  when  earthly  governments  seek  to  further 
their  interests  by  war.     Victories  are  costly. 

130 


INVESTMENT  IN  MATERIAL  RESOURCES. 

When  we  turn  to  the  field  of  exploration,  we  find  the 
financial  factor  prominent.  Before  Columbus  could 
start  out  on  his  voyage  of  discovery  he  had  to  sit  down 
and  count  the  cost,  and  then  secure  royal  support  of 
his  project.  The  exploration  of  the  frozen  North  and 
South  has  cost  heavily,  not  only  in  life,  but  also  in 
money.  Fortunes  have  been  expended  on  this  and 
other  projects  that  had  for  their  object  an  increase  of 
knowledge  of  the  world  in  which  we  hve. 

The  investments  in  the  study  of  the  heavens  and  of 
the  earth,  in  a  scientific  way,  have  been  exceedingly 
great.  The  astronomer,  geographer,  geologist,  chemist, 
biologist,  as  well  as  the  explorer,  have  rendered  valuable 
service;  but  that  service  has  meant  a  money  investment 
of  no  small  size.  Great  pursuits — military,  commercial, 
scientific,  and  those  of  exploration  and  invention — de- 
mand large  outlay  in  money.  Through  centuries  the 
investment  has  been  made  in  ever-increasing  amounts  as 
the  real  value  of  such  pursuits  has  been  increasingly  well 
understood. 

Side  by  side  with  the  building  of  earthly  kingdoms 
and  their  protection  and  support,  another  kingdom  has 
been  in  the  process  of  building  in  the  earth.  It  differs 
from  earthly  kingdoms  in  foundation,  extent,  character, 
and  program;  but,  while  it  is  indeed  the  Kingdom  of 
God,  man  has  a  place  in  the  work  of  its  building,  and 
material  resources  are  an  essential  factor.  How  much 
has  been  put  into  this  work  in  the  almost  nineteen  cen- 
turies since  the  first  disciples  of  Jesus  went  forth,  empty- 
handed,  no  man  can  know.  The  greatest  expense  in 
the  Early  Church  must  have  been  in  defraying  the  per- 
sonal expenses  of  the  workers  as  they  went  everywhere 
preaching  the  gospel.  The  greater  part  of  such  expenses 
may  have  been,  as  in  the  case  of  Apostle  Paul,  largely 

131 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

provided  by  the  workers  themselves.  Gradually,  how- 
ever, under  the  necessities  of  the  ease  and  the  Scriptural 
declaration,  "the  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  hire,"  financial 
help  was  given  to  those  who  traveled  and  preached. 
From  the  first  the  Church  was  exhorted  to  liberality  in 
providing  for  the  poor,  and  in  very  early  times  the 
charge  of  such  upon  the  Church  became  an  expense  by 
no  means  small.  In  the  apostolic  days,  too,  little  atten- 
tion was  given  to  places  of  worship  apart  from  the 
houses  of  Christian  people,  or  perhaps  a  common  room 
of  large  size  rented  for  the  purpose.  That  such  a  pro- 
gram could  not  be  the  permanent  one  for  all  time  one 
can  easily  see.  So  long  as  the  movement  was  along  lines 
where  the  Jew  had  gone  and  marked  his  way  with 
synagogues,  the  Christian  disciples  utilized  these  places 
of  worship  for  preaching  Jesus  and  the  Resurrection 
until  opposition  hindered  them  from  doing  so.  The 
erection  of  churches  naturally  followed  the  gathering  of 
disciples  in  any  place,  for,  in  addition  to  the  real  need, 
there  was  a  constant  suggestion  of  such  a  course  in  the 
fact  of  heathen  temples  and  Jewish  synagogues. 

It  was  not,  however,  until  two  centuries  had  passed 
that  much  was  done  in  that  direction.  Before  Chris- 
tianity became  the  religion  of  the  Roman  Empire,  how- 
ever, the  Christians  had  built  numberless  houses  of 
worship,  and  many  of  them  are  said  to  have  been  as 
splendid  as  the  heathen  temples.  Coming  down  to  the 
times  of  the  Normans  in  England,  we  find  churches 
rising  in  every  village  and  monasteries  in  towns  and 
cities.  The  investment  in  church-building  during  the 
centuries  of  the  Christian  era  must  have  made  in  the 
aggregate  an  exceedingly  large  sum. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  get  at  least  a  little  idea  of 
the  investment   by   the   Church   to-day   in   lands   and 

132 


INVESTMENT  IN  MATERIAL  RESOURCES. 

buildings.  Without  attempting  complete  figures  for  the 
whole  of  Christendom,  we  record  those  for  the  United 
States  and  for  the  foreign  mission  fields  of  Protestant 
Christianity. 

In  1906  the  value  of  all  church  and  parsonage  prop- 
erty of  the  Protestant  Church  in  the  United  States  was 
reported  as  $1,079,438,431,  and  only  about  one-seventh 
of  the  Protestant  population  of  the  world  is  in  the 
United  States.  In  the  case  of  the  Roman  Cathohc 
Church,  with  12,367,530  members,  the  property  valua- 
tion of  churches  reported  is  $321,633,289;  but  this  popu- 
lation is  only  about  one-twenty-second  part  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  population  of  the  world,  and  only  one- 
thirty-second  part  of  the  numerical  strength  of  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  and  Eastern  Churches  combined.  These 
facts  show  that  eleven  figures  will  be  required  to  express 
the  value  of  the  property  investment  of  all  Christendom. 
In  the  above  study  no  reference  has  been  had  to  the 
vast  investment  of  the  Church  in  property  used  for 
educational  purposes.  We  go  thus  far  to  show  that, 
w^hile  exact  figures  are  difficult  to  obtain,  if,  indeed,  it  is 
possible  at  all,  the  present  investment  by  the  Church  is 
worthy  of  special  note  because  of  its  very  great  amount. 

But  the  above  is  only  one  part  of  the  real  invest- 
ment. According  to  Doctor  Daniel  Dorchester,  in  his 
book,  "The  Problem  of  Religious  Progress,"  the  foreign 
missionary  societies  of  the  United  States  had  received  in 
the  aggregate,  up  to  1894,  the  large  sum  of  $101,561,964. 
In  the  eighty-four  years  since  the  first  organization  was 
effected,  the  annual  increase  had  gone  from  $20,621  to 
$3,282,251,  and  in  the  eighteen  years  since  there  had 
been  a  constant  advance,  until  the  receipts  of  these 
boards  in  1906  was  $8,655,981. 

Professor  Christlieb  made  an  estimate  that  the  con- 
133 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

tributions  for  foreign  mission  boards  in  Europe  and 
America  aggregated,  in  1800,  $250,000;  in  1850,  $2,959,- 
541.16;   and  in  1872,  $7,874,155. 

The  total  receipts  of  Protestant  foreign  missionary 
societies  up  to  1879  has  been  estimated  to  have  been 
$270,000,000,  but  of  that  amount  $200,000,000  was  col- 
lected in  the  last  three  decades  of  that  period.  At  the 
present  time  eight  of  the  largest  missionary  societies  of 
the  British  Isles  are  collecting  about  eight  and  a  half 
millions  of  dollars  annually  for  foreign  missions,  while 
eleven  of  the  largest  in  the  United  States  and  Canada 
are  raising  about  nine  and  a  half  millions,  and  the  total 
contributions  of  all  the  societies  of  the  United  States 
and  Canada  are  considerably  above  thirteen  millions  a 
year.  Thus  the  British  Isles  and  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  combined,  contribute  over  twenty-two 
millions  of  dollars  a  year  for  this  work,  and  the  whole  of 
Protestantism  must  closely  approximate  $100,000,000 
every  three  years;  and  that  from  1879  the  aggregate 
has  been  not  less  than  $12,000,000  a  year,  or  say  $380,- 
000,000,  making  the  sum  total  of  $650,000,000  since  the 
dawn  of  the  eighteenth  century.  This  amount  may 
seem  large,  but  it  ought  to  be  large,  for  it  must  be 
remembered  that  the  Protestant  world  now  numbers,  at 
the  lowest  estimate,  143,237,625,  and  is  placed  by  some 
as  high  as  166,066,500.  Taking  the  lowest  figures,  if 
each  person  was  to  give  one  dollar  a  year  for  the  next 
five  years,  the  aggregate  would  be  $716,188,125 — an 
amount  larger  than  our  estimated  amount  for  the  last 
two  centuries. 

But  what  we  want  to  emphasize  here  is  that  in  the 
aggregate  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  has  invested 
largely  in  a  material  way  in  the  building  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God  among  men.     Our  study  has  only  hinted  at  the 

134 


INVESTMENT  IN  MATERIAL  RESOURCES. 

investment  in  travel,  church-building,  support  of  the 
ministry,  and  work  for  heathen  people,  and  these  items 
have  only  been  considered  for  brief  periods  instead  of 
for  the  centuries.  We  must  also  call  attention  to  the 
fact  of  the  investment  in  Christian  literature,  in  insti- 
tutional work  of  many  kinds — including  schools,  col- 
leges, hospitals,  pubUshing  houses,  etc.  While  no  one 
would  attempt  to  even  suggest  what  the  grand  total  of 
investment  for  nineteen  centuries  has  been,  every  one 
who  stops  to  think  seriously  on  this  subject  will  surely 
admit  that  there  has  been  an  exceedingly  large  amount, 
in  the  aggregate,  put  into  this  work. 

We  call  attention  to  these  facts  to  give  emphasis  to 
the  point  we  are  trying  to  enforce,  namely,  that  the 
expenditure  in  money,  in  service,  in  life  itself  should  not 
be  allowed  to  fail,  to  any  degree,  in  accomplishing  its 
great  object  by  a  failure  to  continue  to  build  on  the 
foundations  laid  or  to  push  the  battle  against  all  the 
strongholds  of  false  faiths  and  the  iniquities  of  their 
degraded  social  systems  until  God's  will  shall  be  ac- 
complished in  the  earth.  It  is  a  fact  that  no  one  will 
challenge,  that  ofttimes  in  the  history  of  the  Church 
victories  great  in  themselves,  and  that  have  prepared 
the  way  for  great  advance,  have  been  largely  nullified 
by  the  fact  that  material  resources  have  not  been  pro- 
vided to  strike  blow  after  blow  and  to  keep  alive  the 
spirit  of  conquest. 

The  conviction  is  strong  upon  us  that  what  has  just 
been  written  calls  attention  to  a  present  danger,  as  well 
as  to  a  fact  of  past  history.  How  long  can  we  expect 
doors  wide  open  to-day  to  remain  open,  if  we  fail  to 
enter  them?  How  long  will  men  cry,  "Come  over  and 
help  us,"  if  we  apparently  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  their  cry? 
Will  fields  white  unto  the  harvest  to-day  be  still  await- 

135 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

ing  the  Christian  harvester  if  he  waits  a  decade,  or  even 
a  year,  before  thrusting  in  the  sickle?  To-day  is  the 
day  of  opportunity  because  it  is  the  day  when  most 
lands  are  open  and  when  vast  masses  of  the  people  are 
ready  to  give  up  their  false  faiths  and  accept  Jesus 
Christ.  This  is  the  day  of  large  responsibilities,  too, 
because  the  fields  are  white,  the  Divine  Commission 
urgent,  the  ability  of  the  Church  sufficient,  and  the 
danger  in  delay  most  serious. 

"Shall  we  whose  souls  are  lighted 
With  wisdom  from  on  high. 
Shall  we  to  men  benighted 
The  lamp  of  life  deny?" 

We  sing  this  stirring  interrogatory  again  and  again, 
and  then  give  our  charge  to  the  winds: 

"Waft,  waft,  ye  winds,  His  story. 
And  you  ye  waters  roll 
Till  like  a  sea  of  glory 

It  spreads  from  pole  to  pole. 

"Till  o'er  our  ransomed  spirits. 
The  Lamb  for  sinners  slain — 
Redeemer,  King,  Creator — 
In  bliss  returns  to  reign." 

In  this  day  of  unprecedented  opportunity  and  re- 
sultant responsibility  we  need  a  clarion  call  to  men  and 
women,  and  not  to  winds  and  waters.  All  material 
things  will  fill  their  place  when  the  Church,  thoroughly 
devoted  to  the  great  work  of  this  world's  redemption 
from  false  faiths,  degraded  social  systems,  and  unholy 
living,  shall  rise  to  its  great  task  with  the  resolute  pur- 
pose to  withhold  nothing,  but  to  use  all  to  accomplish 
its   mission.     The  investment   in   a   material   way   has 

136 


INVESTMENT  IN  MATERIAL  RESOURCES. 

been  great  in  the  aggregate,  but  had  it  been  commen- 
surate with  the  Church's  ability  and  the  world's  need, 
the  darkness  of  false  faiths  would  not  to  so  large  a 
degree  still  cover  the  face  of  the  two  greatest  continents 
of  earth  and  vast  stretches  besides.  We  shall  discuss  in 
later  chapters  "The  Equipment  for  World-Conquest" 
and  "The  Cost  of  World-Conquest,"  and  those  subjects 
will  call  for  the  further  treatment  of  our  responsibility 
and  our  ability  to  discharge  it.  Lest  any  one  may  feel 
that  the  responsibility  is  too  heavy  and  the  ability  too 
little  to  discharge  it,  we  close  this  section  with  David 
Livingstone's  suggestive  words,  "We  do  not  know  what 
we  can  do  until  we  try." 


137 


CHAPTER  IV. 
INVESTMENT  IN  INTERCESSION. 


Investment  in  Intercession  the  Christian's  Duty: 

"Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you." — Jesus  Christ. 

"To  God  your  every  want 
In  instant  prayer  display: 
Pray  always;  pray  and  never  faint; 

Pray,  without  ceasing,  pray!" — Charles  Wesley. 


"  Come,  my  soul,  thy  suit  prepare, 
Jesus  loves  to  answer  prayer; 
He  Himself  has  bid  thee  pray. 
Therefore  will  not  say  thee  nay. 

"Thou  art  coming  to  a  King; 
Large  petitions  with  thee  bring; 
For  His  grace  and  power  are  such 
None  can  ever  ask  too  much." — John  Newton. 

"Do  not  pray  for  easy  lives;  pray  to  be  stronger  men.  Do  not 
pray  for  tasks  equal  to  your  powers;  pray  for  powers  equal  to  your 
tasks.  Then  the  doing  of  your  work  \\'ill  be  no  miracle,  but  you  shall 
be  a  miracle." — Phillips  Brooks. 

"The  weary  ones  had  rest,  the  sad  had  joy 
That  day;   I  wondered  HOW! 
A  plowman,  singing  at  his  work,  had  prayed, 
'Lord,  help  them  now.' 

"Away  in  foreign  lands  they  wondered  HOW 
Their  single  word  had  power! 
At  home  the  Christians,  two  or  three,  had  met 

To  pray  an  hour." — Bible  Readers'  Calendar. 

"WTien  there  falls  upon  us  a  spirit  of  prayer  to  match  the  spirit  of 
enterprise,  then  will  the  dreams  of  patriarchs  and  projihets  come  to 
pass  and  our  country  and  the  world  lie  fair  and  peaceful  under  the 
gospel  light." — Charles  L.  Tlwmpson. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Investment  in  Intercession. 

By  teaching,  exhortation,  and  example  our  Savior 
gives  intercession  a  prominent  place  in  the  work  of 
building  His  Kingdom  among  men.  He  taught  that 
"Men  ought  always  to  pray  and  not  to  faint."  The 
prayer  He  gave  for  the  use  of  His  disciples  is  a  prayer 
that  embodies  a  petition  for  the  coming  of  His  Kingdom. 
He  taught  them  that  the  need  of  workers  for  the  building 
of  His  Kingdom  in  the  world-field  was  to  be  met  by 
prayer,  and  exhorted  them  to  pray  to  that  end.  We 
know  He  prayed  for  His  disciples.  Just  what  entered 
into  His  prayers  when  He  spent  nights  in  the  solitude 
of  the  mountain,  we  can  not  know.  We  can  hardly  be 
far  wrong,  however,  if  we  credit  to  Him  on  these  oc- 
casions earnest  petitions  for  His  disciples  and  for  the 
establishment  of  His  Kingdom  in  the  world.  His  appeal 
to  Jerusalem  and  His  prayer  in  Gethsemane  show 
clearly  the  spirit  with  which  He  viewed  human  need 
and  sought  to  supply  it.  Probably  His  valedictory 
prayer,  recorded  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  the 
Gospel  of  St.  John,  gives  us  a  safe  suggestion  of  the 
subjects  of  Christ's  prayer  life.  That  He  prayed  much 
we  must  believe.  That  His  disciples  were  ever  before 
His  mind  and  on  His  heart  we  can  not  doubt,  nor  can 
we  doubt  that  He  ever  saw  them  related  to  the  great 
problem  of  establishing  His  Kingdom,  and  prayed  not 
once  alone,  but  again  and  again,  "For  all  who  might 
believe  on  Him  through  their  words."     That  He  only 

141 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

once  reached  such  a  point  in  earnestness  in  prayer  that 
"He  was  in  an  agony  while  He  prayed"  is  not  probable. 
Before  Jesus  invested  His  very  life  in  the  work  of  es- 
tablishing His  Kingdom,  He  had  made  an  investment 
in  intercession,  the  extent  and  real  meaning  of  which 
we  can  not  possibly  even  estimate.  While  we  can  only 
deal  with  the  earth  side  of  such  a  subject  as  this,  we 
may  note,  in  passing,  that  the  agonizing  intercession  of 
the  Son  of  God  has  not  been  confined  to  His  brief  life 
on  earth,  for  "  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us." 
■i~-  The  point  we  wish  to  emphasize  here  is  that  the  dis- 
ciples of  Jesus  were  expected  to  enter  into  the  inter- 
cessory work,  and  to  show  that  intercession  has  had  a 
large  place  in  the  Church  of  Christ  and  has  been  the 
precedent  of  great  movements  and  the  secret  of  their 
power. 

Doctor  John  R.  Mott,  in  "The  Evangelization  of 
the  World  in  this  Generation,"  says:  "Prayer  had  a 
very  prominent  place  in  the  Early  Church,  not  only  as 
a  means  of  promoting  spiritual  life,  but  also  as  a  force 
to  be  used  on  behalf  of  the  work  of  evangelization.  The 
mighty  display  of  power  at  Pentecost  was  ushered  in 
by  prayer.  Workers  were  appointed  only  after  prayer. 
When  they  were  to  be  sent  forth,  the  Church  assembled 
for  special  prayer.  The  great  foreign  mission  movement 
was  inaugurated  in  prayer.  If  persecutions  came,  the 
Christians  met  to  pray.  One  of  the  two  reasons  for 
choosing  deacons  was  that  the  aj)ostles — the  leaders  of 
the  Church — might  give  themselves  to  prayer.  The 
more  carefully  the  subject  is  studied,  the  more  apparent 
it  becomes  that  what  was  accomplished  in  the  apostolic 
age  was  largely  due  to  the  constant  employment  of  the 
hidden  and  omnipotent  force  of  prayer," 

The  early  records  of  the  (Church  give  a  clear  picture 
142 


INVESTMENT  IN  INTERCESSION. 

of  a  praying  Church.  The  company  awaiting  the  ful- 
fillment of  the  promise  of  the  Father  "with  one  accord 
continued  steadfastly  in  prayer."  When  the  secular 
side  of  Church  work  pressed  so  heavily  as  to  encroach 
seriously  on  their  time,  the  apostles  asked  for  relief 
from  that  work;  and  "We,"  said  they,  "will  continue 
steadfastly  in  prayer  and  in  the  ministry  of  the  Word." 
Stephen  used  his  last  breath  in  petitions  for  his  slayers, 
and  Peter  sought  the  housetop  to  pray.  The  dead  were 
raised  up  by  prayer,  and  it  was  "When  they  had  prayed, 
the  place  was  shaken  wherein  they  were  gathered;  and 
they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost."  We  remem- 
ber that  Peter's  deliverance  from  prison  occurred  while 
"prayer  was  made  earnestly  of  the  Church  unto  God 
for  him."  It  was  with  prayer  by  the  Church  at  Antioch 
that  Barnabas  and  Saul  were  sent  forth  on  their  great 
mission  to  the  regions  beyond.  Paul  and  Silas  prayed 
in  the  prison  at  Philippi  until  their  bonds  were  loosened 
and  the  prison  doors  stood  open.  We  read  how  Paul 
prayed  with  the  brethren  at  Ephesus,  and  for  the 
restoration  of  the  father  of  Publius  at  Melita.  There  is 
enough  on  record  to  warrant  the  conviction  that  the 
Church  of  post-apostolic,  as  well  as  that  of  apostolic, 
days  was  a  Church  of  prayer. 

Beyond  the  recorded  history  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  we  have  in  the  various  apostolic  letters  in  the 
New  Testament  the  clear  evidence  in  statement  and  in 
exhortation  that  reliance  was  placed  on  prayer  to  bring 
strength,  wisdom,  and  grace  for  the  conflict  in  which 
Christian  disciples  were  engaged.  It  would  be  interest- 
ing to  trace,  if  we  had  space,  the  history  showing  how, 
in  the  times  that  have  tried  men's  souls,  the  persecuted 
and  oppressed  have  prayed.  The  periods  of  great  per- 
secution from  which  the  Church  has  so  often  and  so 

143 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

grievously  suffered  have,  without  doubt,  been  seasons 
when  prayer  was  made  night  and  day  unto  God.  There 
were  places  for  the  gathering  together  of  the  Christians 
for  prayer.  For  such  meetings  the  deepest  and  darkest 
caves  and  the  most  hidden  recesses  of  the  forest  were 
chosen.  In  such  places  they  met  God,  and  got  new 
impulse  for  the  terrible  experiences  through  which  they 
were  compelled  to  pass.  Relying  on  His  aid,  they 
marched  straight  forward  to  death  itself.  Hearts  were 
not  steeled  for  the  Christian  warfare,  when  that  warfare 
was  unto  death,  except  by  a  vision  of  the  risen  Christ. 
Faces  were  not  illumined  by  a  divine  light  when  dis- 
ciples entered  the  arena  to  combat  with  wild  beasts,  or 
marched  to  the  stake,  except  at  the  Throne  of  Grace 
and  by  the  glory  of  the  presence  of  Him  who  sat  thereon. 
In  many — very  many — cases  prayer  for  their  enemies, 
prayer  that  the  Church  might  stand  the  test,  prayer 
for  the  triumph  of  the  Kingdom  did  not  cease  until  the 
tongue  was  silenced  by  death. 

Through  all  the  history  of  the  Church  the  greatest 
weapon  for  aggressive  warfare,  the  most  important 
means  man  has  employed  for  his  own  equipment  for 
victorious  living  and  triumphant  warfare,  has  been  the 
prayer  of  faith.  The  life  of  deeds  is  an  open  book  to  be 
read  of  all,  but  the  underlying  life  of  intercession  is  a 
closed  book  for  the  most  part.  This  book  has,  however, 
been  opened  often  enough  and  wide  enough  at  times  so 
we  can  not  doubt  that  the  record  of  acts  that  have  en- 
riched the  world  has  depended  on  the  earnest,  constant, 
believing  waiting  upon  God. 

For  our  present  purpose  it  will  suflSce  to  trace  this 
subject  in  connection  with  great  movements  that  began 
in  a  meager  way  in  the  early  part  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury and  advanced  until  they  culminated  in  the  great 

144 


INVESTMENT  IN  INTERCESSION. 

work  of  the  nineteenth.  The  place  prayer  occupied  in 
the  Hfe  of  Jesus  and  His  disciples  of  the  Early  Church, 
and  its  evident  influence  during  the  great  advance  of  the 
past  two  centuries,  may  safely  be  taken  as  an  index  to 
its  place  in  all  the  intermediate  periods;  and  we  may 
conclude  that  much  intercession  characterized  the 
periods  of  great  advance  and  a  lack  of  prayer  those  of 
decline  in  the  Church. 

In  1723  there  appeared  a  book,  "History  of  the 
Propagation  of  Christianity  and  the  Overthrow  of 
Paganism."  In  it  the  author,  Robert  Miller,  a  Presby- 
terian minister  in  Paisley,  urged  prayer  as  the  first  of 
nine  means  he  advocated  for  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen  world.  The  same  thought  came  to  the  front  in 
revivals  of  considerable  power  that  prevailed  during 
the  next  two  decades.  Growing  out  of  such  beginnings 
came  the  scheme  for  a  "Prayer  Concert,"  described  as  a 
"Concert  to  promote  more  abundant  application  to  a 
duty  that  is  perpetually  binding — prayer  that  our  God's 
Kingdom  may  come,  joined  with  praises."  The  scheme 
provided  that  special  prayer  should  be  offered  every 
Saturday  evening  and  Sunday  morning,  and  on  the  first 
Tuesday  of  every  quarter.  The  observance  of  this  con- 
cert of  prayer  spread  through  the  British  Isles,  and  in 
1876  Christians  in  North  America  were  asked  to  join 
in  it  for  a  period  of  seven  years. 

Coming  down  to  later  times,  we  read  of  a  memorable 
day  of  prayer  and  fellowship  at  Hernhut  on  the  tenth  of 
February,  1728.  It  was  there  that,  amid  praise  and 
prayer  and  a  consideration  of  God's  Word,  that  the 
impulse  was  generated  "to  venture  something  real  for 
God."  It  was  on  the  next  day  that  twenty-six  brethren 
covenanted  together  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  for 
foreign  service  if  the  call  should  come  to  them. 
"  145 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

It  was  Whitefield  who  led  the  way,  as  early  as  1744, 
in  the  setting  apart  of  special  hours  of  prayer  "for  the 
outpouring  of  the  Divine  Spirit  upon  all  Christian 
Churches,  and  over  the  whole  inhabited  earth."  In  a 
meeting  of  Baptist  Churches  at  Nottingham  in  1784,  "It 
was  unanimously  agreed  to  solemnly  exhort  all  their 
Churches  heartily  and  perseveringly  in  prayer  to  God 
on  the  first  Monday  of  every  calendar  month  and  at 
the  same  hour."  The  plan  drawn  up  included  the 
spread  of  the  gospel  to  the  most  distant  parts  of  the 
habitable  globe  as  one  object  of  prayer. 

William  Carey,  under  the  impulse  of  his  wonderful 
missionary  enthusiasm,  aroused  his  Church  to  pray  for 
the  spread  of  God's  Kingdom.  How  much  their  pray- 
ing may  have  had  to  do  with  subsequent  results  we 
can  not  know,  but  one  of  the  congregation  remarked, 
"We  have  been  praying  for  the  spread  of  Christ's 
Kingdom  among  the  heathen,  and  now  God  requires  us 
to  make  the  first  sacrifice  to  accomplish  it." 

The  place  of  prayer  as  the  secret  of  organized  effort 
and  of  securing  missionaries  through  the  generating  of 
the  missionary  spirit  appears  in  the  case  of  William 
Carey,  just  sketched,  and  in  the  case  of  the  Hernhut 
colony.  But  let  us  come  nearer  to  our  own  time  and 
note  the  rise  of  the  "Student  Volunteer  Missionary 
Union."  In  1872  an  "Annual  Concert  of  Prayer  for 
Foreign  Missions"  was  inaugurated.  To  that  time  there 
had  been  a  great  dearth  of  candidates  for  service  in  the 
foreign  field.  The  demand  from  the  field  was  great. 
Although  the  call  from  Asia  and  Africa  was  pecuharly 
urgent,  there  was  a  most  inadequate  response.  Op- 
pressed by  such  a  deplorable  lack  of  missionary  en- 
thusiasm, the  Reformed  Churches  agreed  to  observe  the 
last  week  of  November  every  year  as  a  period  of  inter- 

146 


INVESTMENT  IN  INTERCESSION. 

cession.  Notice  subsequent  events.  In  1882  twelve 
students  ofiFered  themselves  voluntarily  to  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland  for  foreign  service.  Then  a  com- 
pany known  as  the  "Cambridge  Seven"  went  out  to 
China.  About  the  same  time,  at  a  Students'  Conference 
at  Mt.  Hermon,  Mass.,  100  students  signed  the  declara- 
tion, "I  am  willing  and  desirous,  God  permitting,  to 
become  a  foreign  missionary."  In  less  than  a  decade 
following  that  event  more  than  3,000  volunteers  were 
enrolled  in  over  500  colleges,  and  800  in  the  foreign  field 
stood  to  the  credit  of  that  movement  before  the  first 
decade  had  closed.  Yet  another  result  appeared  when 
the  movement  was  organized  for  silent  prayer  in  a  great 
gathering  of  over  3,000  students  and  people  in  Liver- 
pool, and  £1,391  was  contributed  to  carry  out  the  plan 
to  extend  the  work  among  students  in  all  lands. 

But  those  were  the  days  of  beginnings  only.  The 
work  has  extended  and  deepened  until  the  problem  of 
getting  men  and  women  enough  to  meet  the  call  of  the 
Church  has  yielded  its  place  to  another — that  of  secur- 
ing money  to  send  them  to  the  field  and  support  them 
and  their  work.  We  must,  however,  remember  that  the 
call  of  the  world-need  is  so  broad  to-day  that  the  leaders 
are  not  echoing  all  that  call  to  the  Church,  and  that 
if  they  should  do  so,  and  the  Church  should  provide  the 
money  for  the  work,  it  would  again  be  necessary  to  pray 
to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  raise  up  more  laborers  for 
His  harvest.  That  the  concert  of  prayer  for  workers 
should  cease,  we  do  not  believe;  but  that  it  needs  a 
strong  supplemental  note  in  the  Church  to-day,  we  do 
believe,  and  that  note  that  Christians  everywhere  may 
recognize  the  fact  of  their  stewardship  of  the  manifold 
wealth  of  God  and  be  constrained  to  use  it  all  with 
reference  to  His  Kingdom  and  glory.     The  question 

J47 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

rises  again  and  again  in  many  minds  whether  the  tides 
of  spiritual  blessing  the  Church  needs  for  its  equipment 
for  the  struggle  in  all  lands  will  ever  reach  their  swell 
until  the  Owner  of  all  earth's  wealth  is  so  fully  recog- 
nized that  the  Church  will  no  longer  point  men  and 
women  and  children  who  cry  for  spiritual  bread  to  the 
stones  they  have  learned  can  not  satisfy.  How  shall 
the  Lord  of  the  harvest  get  from  the  gold  and  silver  and 
from  the  cattle  of  a  thousand  hills  the  resources  needed 
to  gather  the  whitening  harvests  in  many  lands.'*  All 
that  is  needed  is  in  the  hands  of  those  that  bear  His 
name  and  pray,  "Thy  Kingdom  come,  Thy  will  be  done 
on  earth  as  it  is  in  Heaven."  How  shall  the  grasp  of  the 
hands  that  hold  it  be  so  loosened  that  it  shall  be  true 
as  it  was  when  Moses  appealed  for  offerings  "for  the 
work  of  the  service  of  the  sanctuary,"  that  the  people 
must  be  restrained  from  bringing  because  they  "bring 
much  more  than  enough  for  the  service  of  the  work.?" 
We  can  surely  not  expect  such  results  by  appeals  by 
men  to  men,  even  though  the  heart-breaking  need  of  the 
peoples  who  sit  in  darkness  be  portrayed  true  to  life. 
Surely  we  have  learned  that  man's  appeal  must  be  voiced 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  and  given  the  needed 
urgency  by  Him.  And  so  our  appeal  is  a  double  one, 
and  we  must  not  overlook  the  one  by  which  we  secure 
the  help  and  blessing  of  God. 

Hear  John  Hunt,  when  dying,  pray,  "Lord,  bless 
Fiji!  Save  Fiji!  Thou  knowest  my  soul  has  loved 
Fiji!  my  heart  has  travailed  in  pain  for  Fiji!"  And 
again,  when  death  drew  nearer,  "Oh,  let  me  pray  once 
more  for  Fiji!  Lord,  for  Christ's  sake,  bless  Fiji!  Save 
Fiji!"  Look  upon  Livingstone  in  Central  Africa,  dead 
upon  his  knees;  sec  the  Savior  teaching  His  disciples 
to  "pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send  forth  lab- 

148 


INVESTMENT  IN  INTERCESSION. 

orers"  and  to  say,  "Thy  Kingdom  come;"  notice  the 
great  missionary  movements  inaugurated  with  earnest 
intercession  for  guidance  and  see  the  victories  won  in  a 
thousand  historic  fields  over  the  powers  of  darkness 
while  the  Church  has  made  her  appeal  unto  God;  hear 
the  testimony  of  those  who  have  led  the  militant  hosts 
to  conquest  that  "the  victory  is  the  Lord's" — a  victory 
gained  in  response  to  prayer;  yes,  consider  these  and 
ten  thousand  other  facts  and  incidents  that  have  a  place 
in  the  history  of  Christian  conquest,  and  thank  God 
that  the  Church  has  invested  so  much  in  intercession 
unto  God. 


149 


PART  II.— ACHIEVEMENT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  CHURCH. 


The  Church  Witnesses  to  the  Fvlfillment  of  Pwphecy: 

"And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  latter  days,  that  the  mountain  of 
the  Lord's  House  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and 
shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills;    and  all  nations  shall  flow  into  it." 

— Isaiah. 


"O,  where  are  kings  and  empires  now 
Of  old  that  went  and  came? 
But,  Lord,  Thy  Church  is  praying  yet, 
A  thousand  years  the  same. 

*'We  mark  her  goodly  battlements. 
And  her  foundations  strong; 
We  hear  within  the  solemn  voice 
Of  her  unending  song. 

"Unshaken  as  eternal  hills. 
Immovable  she  stands, 
A  mountain  that  shall  fill  the  earth, 
A  House  not  made  with  hands." 

— A.  Cleveland  Coxe. 

"  City  of  God,  how  broad  and  far 
Outspread  Thy  walls  sublime! 
The  true  Thy  chartered  freemen  are. 
Of  every  age  and  clime. 

"One  holy  Church,  one  army  strong. 
One  steadfast  high  intent; 
One  working  band,  one  harvest  song. 
One  King  omnipotent. 

"How  purely  hath  Thy  speech  come  down 
From  man's  primeval  youth! 
How  grandly  hath  Thine  empire  grown 
Of  freedom,  love,  and  truth! 

"How  gleam  Thy  watchfires  through  the  night 
With  never-fainting  ray! 
How  rise  the  towers,  serene  and  bright. 
To  meet  the  dawning  day! 

"In  vain  the  surge's  angry  shock. 
In  vain  the  drifting  sands; 
Unharmed,  upon  the  eternal  Rock, 
The  eternal  city  stands." — Hamucl  Johnson. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Church. 

Such  an  investment  as  we  have  outlined  in  the  preceding 
pages  should  surely  have  large  outcome.  We  believe 
that  such  is  the  case.  A  part  of  that  outcome  appears 
in  the  Church  itself,  as  it  stands  as  an  institution  among 
men.  The  Church  must  not  in  such  a  connection  as 
this  be  considered  merely  in  its  numerical  strength,  ter- 
ritorial extent,  or  even  its  wealth  and  recognized  posi- 
tion. It  must  also  be  judged  by  what  it  stands  for  and 
the  influence  it  exerts.  We  can  not,  however,  overlook 
the  facts  of  wide  extent,  numerical  strength,  wealth,  and 
position.  From  each  of  these  standpoints  the  Church 
must  be  regarded  as  the  greatest  organization  ever  built 
up  among  men.  Its  borders  have  been  extended  until 
it  touches  all  lands,  and  its  touch  has  been  so  strong 
and  beneficent  that  it  has  brought  physical  and  intel- 
lectual freedom,  as  well  as  spiritual  illumination. 

What  is  the  present  extent  of  the  Church  of  Christ? 
The  territorial  extent  of  the  Church  has  been  already 
traced.  A  general  survey,  only,  remains  for  us  at  this 
point.  In  some  of  its  forms  it  is  found  on  every  con- 
tinent. In  North  America,  the  British  Isles,  and  Con- 
tinental Europe  Christianity  is,  in  some  of  its  many 
forms  of  Church  organization,  the  prevaihng  faith.  At 
the  same  time  it  has  a  large  place  in  all  the  great  coun- 
tries of  Asia,  in  Australia,  Africa,  in  South  America, 
and  in  the  isles  of  the  sea.  No  other  religion  has  taken 
so  strong  a  hold  upon  the  peoples  of  so  many  lands  or 

153 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

extended  so  far  territorially.  In  the  countries  men- 
tioned it  is  not  limited  to  a  corner,  nor  is  it  planted  in  a 
few  centers  only.  It  has  a  place  in  all  the  great  re- 
hgious  and  commercial  centers  and  has  touched  great 
masses  of  the  peoples  who  live  in  towns  and  villages. 
It  has  placed  its  pickets  in  the  most  distant  outposts  of 
human  life,  and  its  skirmishing  parties  have  blazed  the 
way  well-nigh  everywhere  for  the  great  army  of  con- 
quest. 

The  hosts  of  the  Christian  Church  are  well  dis- 
tributed, also,  for  world-conquest.  The  lands  are  few 
that  have  not  in  some  section  felt  the  tread  of  the 
army  of  Christ.  The  great  strategic  centers  that  are 
not  already  occupied  to  some  extent  by  the  Christian 
Church  are  comparatively  few.  The  fields  unoccupied 
to-day  are  sectional  rather  than  country-wide  or  con- 
tinental. The  Church  of  Christ  has  now  so  nearly  sur- 
rounded the  Jericho  strongholds  of  the  Pagan  and 
non-Christian  faiths  of  the  world  that  the  hour  has 
surely  come  for  sounding  the  paean  of  faith  and  victory, 
and  for  marching  straight  forward  to  the  assault  of  the 
whole  opposing  line. 

But  what  about  the  number  of  those  who  bear  the 
name  of  Christ?  The  handful  of  the  apostolic  days  has 
become  a  mighty  host.  The  hundreds  whom  Christ  saw 
gathered  under  His  banner,  and  which  speedily  became 
thousands,  have  long  since  become  millions  and  tens  of 
millions;  yea,  even  hundreds  of  millions!  It  is,  perhaps, 
impossible  to  reach  even  approximate  correctness  as  to 
the  number  of  Christians  in  the  world  to-day.  The 
reports  range  from  477,080,158  to  534,940,000.  The 
same  authorities  vary  in  their  estimates  of  the  non- 
Christian  j)()puIution  of  the  world  from  052,002,041  to 
1,011,550,041.      Such   figures    for   the   strength   of   the 

154 


THE  CHURCH. 

Christian  Church  are  liable  to  be  misleading.  We  note 
that,  roughly  speaking,  these  estimates  give  one  Chris- 
tian out  of  every  three  of  the  population.  Such  a  fact 
would  give  great  satisfaction  but  for  one  consideration — 
namely,  that  the  one  in  three  enumeration  represents 
nominal  Christianity  as  well  as  that  which  is  vital,  and 
further,  that  the  difference  between  the  nominal  and 
that  which  stands  for  transformation  in  character  and  in 
life  is  so  marked  that  the  question  will  arise  whether  that 
which  must  be  labeled  nominal  should  be  counted  as 
Christian  at  all. 

It  is  a  painful  fact  that,  judged  by  the  standards  of 
the  Divine  Word,  whole  Churches  must  be  counted  as 
nothing  more  than  nominal,  since  rite  and  ceremony 
are  allowed  to  take  the  place  of  vital  religion,  and  the 
Great  Head  of  the  Church  is  dishonored  by  being  given 
an  unworthy,  because  degraded,  place.  With  the  elim- 
ination of  such  Churches  as  the  Roman,  Greek,  and 
sister  communions,  we  find  ourselves  with  the  Protestant 
Church.  While  rejoicing  that  here  Christ  is  recognized 
and  given  His  rightful  place  in  theory,  we  are  once  more 
grieved,  as  the  thought  presses  itself  upon  us,  that  many 
here  enrolled  are  at  the  best  Christians  only  in  name. 

But  what  is  the  strength  of  the  Protestant  Churches 
of  the  world.'*  Protestantism  is  credited  with  a  numeri- 
cal strength,  using  the  very  lowest  estimate,  of  143,237,- 
625,  or  approximately  one  out  of  every  ten  of  the  world's 
population.  This  number  seems  small  when  compared 
with  the  figures  we  have  quoted  above  as  representing 
the  numerical  strength  of  the  Christian  Church.  That 
this  number  are  enrolled  in  Churches  that  exalt  Christ 
is  reason  for  rejoicing;  but  it  is  sad  to  think  that  the 
real  army  of  conquest  must  be  counted  as  smaller  yet, 
though  how  much  smaller,  no  one  would  attempt  to 

155 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

say.  We  do  wish,  however,  to  put  all  possible  emphasis 
on  our  deep  conviction  that  the  Gideon  band  remaining 
after  all  tests  have  been  applied,  and  consequent  de- 
ductions made,  is  fully  equal,  under  the  leadership  of 
the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  to  the  great  task  of  the 
conquest  of  this  world. 

The  equipment  of  this  army  of  conquest  and  its  re- 
sources for  the  task  must  be  taken  into  the  account, 
and  the  resources  and  equipment,  in  so  far  as  they  are 
material  or  intellectual,  may  fairly  be  counted  as  a  part 
of  the  outcome  of  the  efiFort  and  toil  of  the  past.  What 
has  the  Church  to  her  account  at  this  beginning  of  the 
twentieth  century.?  What  is  there  held  in  trust  by  the 
great  Christian  Church  in  so-called  earthly  treasure, 
and  what  is  there  in  the  form  of  institutions  and  litera- 
ture that  can  be  counted  as  in  any  degree  a  factor  in 
the  great  work? 

The  day  has  long  since  passed  when  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  had  any  reason  to  count  itself  poor.  In 
the  massing  of  wealth  through  trade  and  manufacture, 
through  discovery  and  invention,  Christian  nations  have 
led  the  way.  More  than  that,  in  those  nations  God  has 
sent  rain  upon  the  righteous  as  well  as  upon  the  un- 
righteous and  caused  His  sun  to  shine  upon  the  good 
as  well  as  upon  the  evil,  and  rain  and  sunshine  have 
meant  wealth.  Again,  the  rewards  of  righteousness  in 
this  present  life  have  not  proved  less  from  the  stand- 
point of  material  gain  than  the  wages  of  unrighteousness. 
Surely  the  Christian  Church  could  not  remain  poor 
under  such  conditions.  The  wicked  have  again  and 
again  been  seen  to  flourish  like  the  green  bay-tree,  while 
many  a  righteous  man  has  known  the  pressure  of  pov- 
erty; but,  if  the  average  could  be  struck,  we  believe 
the  advantage  would  be  found  to  be  on  the  side  of  those 

156 


THE  CHURCH. 

who  have  been  loyal  to  Christ  and  to  the  principles  of 
His  Kingdom,  just  as  it  is  in  the  case  of  Christian  over 
non-Christian  nations. 

But  how  can  we  get  at  the  root  of  this  matter?  What 
has  God  placed  in  the  hands  of  His  followers  to  be  used 
in  trust  for  Himself  and  His  glory?  The  world-phase  of 
this  question  may  be  too  large  to  attack  as  a  whole. 
Suppose,  therefore,  we  study  a  part,  and  take  the 
United  States  as  our  subject.  The  following  figures 
from  the  Census  Report  of  1906  are  suggestive  of  the 
strength  of  Protestantism  along  different  lines: 

Number  of  Protestants 20,287,742 

"        "  Organizations 195,618 

"        "  Ministers  of  the  Gospel 146,451 

"        "  Sunday  Schools 165,128 

"  Officers  and  Teachers 1,564,821 

"  Pupils 13,018,434 

"        "  Domestic  or  Home  Missionaries.  .  .  .  19,118 

"        "  Foreign  Missionaries 6,131 

"        "  of  Native  Helpers  in  Foreign  Fields .  31,303 

Church  and  Parsonage  Property $1,079,438,431 

"    in  Foreign  Fields.  26,196,084 

Contributed  for  Foreign  Missions 8,655,981 

"           "    Domestic  Missions.., 33,781,752 

Such  figures  are  suggestive  of  an  organization  that 
ought  to  be  able  to  accomplish  great  things.  Twenty 
millions  and  more  of  people  banded  together  in  the 
fellowship  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  accepting  that 
wonderful  declaration  of  faith  called  the  Apostles'  Creed, 
offering  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  family  circle  and  Church 
assembly,  sharers  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  possessors 
of  an  inheritance  from  their  Lord  and  from  those  who 
have  gone  before  them  that  has  enriched  them  in  life 
and  possibilities  beyond  the  power  of  the  mind  to  con- 
ceive;   in  a  word,  twenty  millions  of  people  under  a 

157 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

common  banner,  inspired  by  a  common  purpose,  en- 
gaged in  a  common  task — what  should  such  a  host  not 
be  able  to  accomplish? 

Note  again  that  this  host  Is  working  out  from  195,- 
618  centers  for  organized  work  in  these  United  States, 
that  146,451  chosen  and  trained  workers  direct  the 
work,  that  more  than  one  and  a  half  million  men  and 
women  are  engaged  in  Sunday  schools  in  training  the 
young  for  righteous  and  useful  living,  that  the  property 
equipment  is  proportionately  large,  and  ask  what  such 
a  host  with  such  a  leadership  and  such  equipment  ought 
to  accomplish. 

These  figures,  being  so  large  in  the  aggregate,  may 
at  first  create  the  conviction  that  the  Church  is  doing 
marvelous  things.  But  let  us  look  farther  into  the 
question.  We  have  already  called  attention  to  the  fact 
that  the  Church  has  grown  wealthy  with  the  increase 
of  the  wealth  of  the  country.  The  wealth  of  the  United 
States,  according  to  the  latest  estimate,  is  $130,000,000,- 
000.  As  the  Protestants  of  America  number  about  one 
out  of  five  of  the  population,  it  may  be  safe  to  conclude 
that  they  control  one-fifth  of  the  wealth  of  the  country, 
or  the  large  amount  of  $26,000,000,000. 

A  study,  too,  of  the  figures  given  above  that  rep- 
resent property  valuation  and  the  organized  effort  put 
forth  for  the  young  will  surely  give  added  emphasis  to 
the  greatness  of  the  organization  known  as  the  Church 
of  Christ.  But  in  this  study  of  the  Church  we  have 
had  the  organization  in  one  land  only  before  us,  and  that 
land  one  that  embraces  only  about  one-seventh  of  the 
entire  membership  of  the  Protestant  Church.  While  it 
would  not  be  safe  to  multiply  all  the  resources,  equip- 
ment, and  organized  eff"ort  of  the  American  Church  by 
seven  to  determine  the  real  strength  of  the  whole  Church 

158 


THE  CHURCH. 

in  these  respects,  we  can  readily  see  that  the  whole 
organization  is  great  not  only  in  numerical  strength,  but 
also  in  its  organized  effort  and  its  resources  and  equip- 
ment. 

The  sketch  already  given  of  the  wide  distribution  of 
the  Church  through  well-nigh  all  lands,  its  controlling 
power  in  several  countries,  its  beneficent  influence  in 
many  more — these  facts  serve  to  emphasize  the  point 
we  strongly  stress  here,  namely,  that  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  it  stands  to-day  in  the  world  is  a  feature 
of  the  outcome  of  the  Christian  propaganda  that  stamps 
the  world  movement  as  mighty  in  its  accomplishment. 

The  subject  might  be  followed  farther,  and  the 
organization  of  the  Church  for  its  world  program  might 
be  traced.  Consider  that  the  Protestant  Church  to-day 
has  no  less  than  377  missionary  societies  that  are  select- 
ing, appointing,  and  sending  out  missionaries  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature.  Note,  too,  that  there  are 
163  societies  auxiliary  to  those  mission  boards  and  that 
303  lesser  organizations  co-operate  with  them  by  col- 
lecting funds.  Still  other  organizations,  in  the  form  of 
committee  and  auxiliary  collecting  agencies,  to  the 
number  of  130  aid  in  the  work.  To  reach  the  sum  total 
of  these  organized  agencies  in  the  world  movement,  22 
independent  organizations  must  be  added,  and  we  have 
in  the  aggregate  no  less  than  995. 

With  one  other  point  this  section  must  be  closed — 
the  Church  is  great  in  the  character  and  spirit  of  its 
membership.  The  world  movement  has  been  directed 
to  the  building  of  noble  character  and  the  inspiring  of  a 
spirit  not  of  this  world.  Faulty  as  the  Church  may  be, 
who  can  deny  that  its  accomplishments  mark  a  peculiar 
greatness  and  stamp  it  as  a  worthy  outcome  of  the 
Christian  propaganda?    Grander  than  noble  temples,  of 

159 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

larger  import  than  numerical  strength,  and  of  greater 
promise  than  any  earthly  equipment  or  human  agencies 
is  the  spirit  that  sends  heavenward  the  song: 

"I  love  Thy  Kingdom,  Lord, 
The  house  of  Thine  abcnic; 
The  Church  our  blest  Redeemer  saved 
With  His  own  precious  blood. 

"I  love  Thy  Church,  O  God. 
Her  walls  before  Thee  stand. 
Dear  as  the  apple  of  Thine  eye. 
And  graven  on  Thy  hand. 

"For  her  my  tears  shall  fall. 
For  her  my  prayers  ascend; 
To  her  my  cares  and  toils  be  given 
Till  toils  and  cares  shalPend. 

"  Beyond  my  highest  joy 

I  prize  her  heavenly  ways. 
Her  sweet  communion,  solemn  vows. 
Her  hymns  of  love  and  praise. 

"Sure  as  Thy  truth  shall  last. 
To  Zion  shall  be  given 
The  brightest  glories  earth  can  yield. 
And  brighter  bliss  of  Heaven." 

Who  can  doubt  that  a  great  multitude  in  all  the 
earth  is  to-day  singing  from  the  heart  the  above  beauti- 
ful and  expressive  hymn  of  Timothy  D wight?  Recog- 
nizing this  spirit  in  the  Church,  the  conviction  is  regis- 
tered that  it  stands  to-day  as  a  marvelous  outcome  of 
the  Christian  movement. 


160 


CHAPTER  II. 
OPENING  UP  THE  WORLD. 


Christianity's  World-Program  Demands  an  Open  World: 

"Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  the  whole  cre- 
ation."— Jesus  Christ. 

"  Proclaim  to  every  people,  tongue,  and  nation 

That  God,  in  whom  they  live  and  move,  is  love: 
Tell  how  He  stooped  to  save  His  lost  creation. 
And  died  on  earth  that  man  might  live  above." 

— Mary  A.  Thomson. 


"I  view  the  end  of  the  geographical  feat  as  the  beginning  of  the 
missionary  enterprise." — David  Livingstone. 

"Missionary  enterprise  comes  next  to  exploration;  in  some  regions 
accompanying  it,  and  in  others  preceding  it.  It  is  moved  by  a  dif- 
ferent spirit  and  by  a  different  aim  from  geographical  or  scientific 
curiosity.  The  action  of  missionary  effort  in  opening  up  the  continent 
(Africa)  at  many  widely  different  points  must  not,  in  fairness,  be  over- 
looked."— Stewart,  in  "Dawn  in  the  Dark  Continent." 

"There  are  a  few  great  travelers.  But  Doctor  Livingstone  stood 
alone  as  the  great  missionary-traveler,  the  bringer-in  of  the  civilization; 
or  rather  the  pioneer  of  cixnlization — he  that  cometh  before  to  races 
lying  in  darkness." — Florence  Nightingale  to  Miss  Livingstone,  when  her 
father's  death  was  feared. 

"The  moral  element  and  missionary  aim  in  Livingstone's  work 
have  been  by  far  the  most  powerful  factors  in  the  production  of  real 
and  lasting  benefit  to  the  hapless  tribes  of  one-half  of  the  forlorn  con- 
tinent " — Stewart,  in  "Dawn  in  the  Dark  Continent." 


CHAPTER  II. 

Opening  Up  the  World. 

All  explorers  are  not  missionary  in  spirit,  nor  are  all 
missionaries  in  any  practical  sense  explorers.  There  has, 
however,  been  a  by  no  means  small  number  of  mission- 
aries who  have  been  at  the  same  time  explorers  and 
whose  work  in  that  direction  has  ministered  to  com- 
merce, science,  and  general  knowledge  to  such  a  degree 
that  humanity  counts  itself  doubly  their  debtors.  It  is 
only  possible  here  to  call  attention  to  a  few  such  men, 
and  the  work  they  did  as  an  index  to  its  character,  but 
by  no  means  to  its  extent  and  full  value. 

North  America,  Africa,  and  the  islands  of  the  Pacific 
are  sufficient  to  show  how  the  world  evangelization  move- 
ment has  had  a  part  in  opening  up  the  world,  and  will 
perhaps  best  illustrate  the  fact.  We  must  recognize 
that  there  are  different  motives  underlying  and  prompt- 
ing the  effort  to  open  up  the  world  to  the  knowledge  and 
use  of  civilized  nations.  The  desire  for  gain  through 
trade,  for  scientific  investigation,  for  bettering  the  con- 
ditions of  people  who  are  hidden  away  in  their  unknown 
lands,  for  the  discovery  of  new  sources  of  wealth  in 
natural  resources,  and  sometimes,  perhaps,  the  spirit  of 
pure  adventure — all  these  have  pushed  men  out  to  seek 
new  lands  and  to  ascertain  their  possibilities.  We  claim 
that,  among  the  forces  that  have  made  for  an  open 
world,  Christianity,  with  its  spirit  of  world-conquest  for 
Christ,  has  played  a  by  no  means  inconspicuous  part. 
We  have  no  desire  to  bring  it  into  comparison  with  other 

163 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

agencies  at  work  in  the  same  field  and  to  claim  lor  it  the 
first  place.  To  substantiate  its  claim  to  a  worthy  place 
in  this  work  is  all  we  wish. 

The  history  of  the  opening  up  of  the  countries  named 
above  furnishes  abundant  proof  that  obedience  to  the 
Great  Commission  has  meant  a  marked  widening  of 
human  knowledge  of  lands  and  peoples,  and  their  his- 
tory is  generally  known. 

North  America  owes  its  opening  up  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  world,  and  to  civilization  and  commerce,  to  no 
small  degree  to  men  who  were  thrust  out  by  the  desire 
to  make  Christ  known.  This  fact  appears  in  the  names 
borne  by  many  rivers,  lakes,  and  sections  of  countries. 
The  list  of  such  names  is  so  long,  and  the  extent  of  the 
country  where  they  are  found  so  great,  that  the  service 
rendered  by  missionary  discoverers  in  North  America 
can  never  be  questioned.  We  can  not  go  into  the  his- 
tory, and  it  is  too  well-known  to  require  any  elaborate 
treatment  here.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  before  traders,  or 
seekers  for  gold,  or  scientists,  or  mere  adventurers 
traversed  the  wide  stretches  of  the  great  lake  and  river 
systems  which  formed  the  hunting  and  fishing  scenes 
of  the  American  Indian,  the  advance  agents  of  a  Chris- 
tian civilization  had  braved  the  dangers  of  the  wilder- 
ness. It  is  not  easy  to  give  the  proper  place  to  these 
men,  but  that  they  helped  forward  the  work  of  opening 
up  new  avenues  for  trade  and  for  a  beneficent  civiliza- 
tion none  can  question. 

Turning  to  Africa  and  the  South  Sea  Islands,  a  dif- 
ferent phase  of  the  same  question  appears.  The  men 
who  led  the  way  were  of  broader  vision  and  deeper  pur- 
pose than  the  earlier  explorers  of  North  America.  Thoy 
represented  a  later  date  and  a  more  advanced  civiliza- 
tion.   The  Church  they  represented  was  Protestant,  and 

1G4 


OPENING  UP  THE  WORLD. 

not  Roman  Catholic.  Great  names  appear  here  that 
are  associated  with  movements  that  have  led  to  great 
and  varied  results. 

In  1837  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  England 
sent  a  young  man  named  Ludwig  Krapf  to  Africa.  Hav- 
ing failed  in  his  effort  to  settle  in  Abyssinia,  Krapf  went 
to  Mombasa  in  1844,  where  he  was  joined  by  two  other 
young  men,  Rebmann  and  Ehrhardt,  and  with  them 
made  repeated  journeys  into  the  interior.  As  the  results 
of  these  journeys,  Rebmann  and  Ehrhardt  furnished  a 
map  of  Interior  Africa  to  the  Royal  Geographical  Society 
in  London.  While  their  map  had  many  inaccuracies, 
its  revelations  of  Africa's  possibilities  aroused  the  scien- 
tific world.  As  the  result  Burton,  Speke,  and  Grant 
went  forth.  And  then  came  Livingstone's  remarkable 
career  of  discovery. 

Livingstone's  heart  was  aflame  with  desire  for  Africa's 
redemption  and  with  a  determination  to  open  up  the 
Dark  Continent  to  commerce  and  Christianity.  He 
traveled  twenty-nine  thousand  miles  in  Africa,  and 
added  to  the  known  part  of  the  globe  about  a  million 
square  miles.  He  discovered  Lakes  'Ngami,  Shirwa, 
Nyassa,  Moero,  and  Bangweolo,  the  Upper  Zambesi 
and  many  other  rivers,  and  the  Victoria  Falls.  He  was 
the  first  European  to  travel  the  whole  length  of  Lake 
Tangianyiki,  and  traversed  the  vast  water-shed  near 
Lake  Bangweolo. 

Here,  too,  we  find  Vanderkemp,  Moffat,  Mackay, 
Hannington,  Grenfell,  Stewart,  Chalmers,  and  many 
others  who  helped  in  the  exploration  of  these  lands. 
What  did  these  missionaries  accomplish  in  this  direc- 
tion? They  prepared  the  way,  as  Livingstone  definitely 
planned,  for  commerce  and  for  the  spread  of  the  Christian 
faith.    They,  as  we  shall  see  later,  served  the  cause  of 

165 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

science  and  extended  the  bounds  of  the  known  areas  of 
the  earth,  bringing  unknown  races  under  the  influence  of 
a  Christian  civiHzation.  The  fact  that  some  results  of 
their  labors  were  in  some  cases  incidental,  rather  than 
the  prime  object  sought,  merely  enhances  the  value  of 
missionary  work.  If  the  missionary  spirit  drives  men 
out  to  find  races  unknown,  and  thus  leads  to  the  open- 
ing of  wider  areas  to  add  their  share  to  commerce  and 
to  the  world's  stock  of  general  and  scientific  knowledge, 
then  the  world  movement  of  the  Christian  faith  has  a 
right  to  claim  a  recognition  of  its  service,  and  men  of 
fairness  will  gladly  admit  the  claim. 

Such  is  the  merest  suggestion  of  the  service  Chris- 
tianity has  rendered  in  this  direction.  Missionary  effort 
has  led  to  similar  results  in  most  mission  lands.  It  has 
never  sought  to  open  up  new  lands  as  the  end  of  its 
efforts,  but  as  a  means  to  the  end  actually  sought — the 
finding  of  races  who  need  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
with  a  view  to  make  known  to  them  the  great  salvation. 
The  lure  of  the  unknown — not  in  lands  and  material 
treasures,  not  in  science,  but  in  men  and  women  con- 
cerning whom  Jesus  spoke  when  He  gave  a  commission 
that  took  in  all  peoples  everywhere — such  is  the  lure 
that  has  led  missionaries  out  into  unknown  lands.  Here 
is  the  chief  glory  of  the  Christian  movement — that  man 
is  ever  the  object  sought,  and  that  he  is  sought  out  with 
a  heart  filled  with  love  and  aflame  with  desire  for  his 
highest  good.  It  is  a  lesser  glory  we  claim  for  the  world 
movement  of  the  Church  of  Christ  when  we  ask  for  a 
recognition  of  valuable  results  achieved  along  other 
lines. 


166 


CHAPTER  III. 
COMMERCE  AND  INDUSTRIES. 


Commercial  and  Industrial  Advance  Mark  the  Course  of  the  Christian 
Movement: 
"I  look  upon  the  Christian  missionary  as  a  pioneer  of  commercial 
enterprise." — Hugh  Mason,  M.  P. 

"American  missionaries  are  doing  more  for  the  industrial  develop- 
ment of  the  Indian  Empire  than  the  government  itself." — Sir  Muncher- 
jee  Bhamagree  a  Parsee  M.  P. 


"We  find  that  our  very  commerce  in  China  is  based  upon  th« 
missionary.  He  precedes  us  into  the  interior,  and  becomes  the  means 
of  our  communication  with  the  natives." — A  wealthy  English  merchant 
of  Shanghai,  reported  by  Bishop  E.  R.  Uendrix. 

"Commercially  speaking  the  missionaries  are  the  advance  agents 
for  American  commercial  enterprises,  and  if  business  men  only  under- 
stood this  matter  they  would  assist  rather  than  discourage  evangelistic 
work  in  the  East."— TAe  Hon.  F.  S.  Stratton,  formerly  Collector  of  the 
Port  of  San  Francisco,  after  a  study  of  commercial  questions  in  China, 
Japan,  and  the  Philippine  Islands. 

"The  missionaries  have  penetrated  far  into  the  heart  of  the  country 
and  have  invariably  been  the  frontiersmen  for  trade  and  commerce." 
— Sir  Chentrung  Liang  Cheng,  former  Chinese  minister  to  the  United 
States. 

"Before  missionaries  went  to  the  Pacific  Islands  there  was  not, 
nor  could  there  be,  any  commerce,  on  account  of  the  savage  character 
of  the  natives,  although  the  natives  were  not  always  the  first  offenders. 
Now  foreign  commerce  with  these  islands  amounts  to  more  than  twenty 
million  dollars  annually.  Then  the  shipwrecked  crews  of  the  navi- 
gator's or  whalers  ships  were  killed  and  eaten;  now  shipwrecked 
mariners  are  kindly  and  hospitably  treated,  and  taken  to  the  nearest 
port  frequented  by  foreign  vessels." — Rev.  John  Liggins,  writing  a 
quarter  of  a  century  ago. 

"I  have  never  yet  met  with  a  single  man  or  woman,  or  with  a 
single  people,  that  your  civilization,  without  Christianity,  has  civilized. 
For  God's  sake,  let  it  be  done  at  once.  Gospel  and  commerce;  but 
remember  this,  it  must  be  the  gospel  first,  ^^'hcrever  there  has  been 
the  slightest  spark  of  civilization  in  the  Southern  Seas,  it  has  been 
where  the  gospel  has  been  preached;  and  wherever  you  find  in  the 
Island  of  New  Guinea  a  friendly  people,  or  a  people  that  will  welcome 
you  there,  it  is  where  the  missionaries  of  the  Cross  have  been  preaching 
Christ.  Civilization!  The  rampart  can  only  be  stormed  by  those  who 
carry  the  Cross." — Tlie  Rev.  James  Chalmers,  ''the  Apostle  of  New 
Guinea." 


CHAPTER  III. 

Commerce  and  Industries. 

1.     Commerce. 

David  Livingstone,  in  speaking  to  the  students  in 
Cambridge  University  in  1857,  said,  "I  go  back  to 
Africa  to  try  to  make  an  open  path  for  commerce  and 
Christianity;  do  you  carry  out  the  work  which  I  have 
begun — I  leave  it  with  you."  These  words  suggest  that 
there  is  an  intimate  relation  between  the  Christian 
propaganda  and  the  spread  and  growth  of  commerce. 
It  would  be  too  much  to  say  that  commerce  always 
waits  upon  Christianity.  But  it  is  not  too  much  to 
assert  that  Christianity  has  ofttimes  blazed  the  way  for 
commerce,  and  further,  that  it  has  ever  been  its  hand- 
maid. That  the  opening  up  of  nations  to  commerce  is 
a  part  of  the  regular  program  of  the  Church  is  not  true, 
but  that  such  a  result  is  sure  to  follow  is  a  safe  state- 
ment. 

There  are  four  ways  in  which  commerce  has  been 
furthered  by  the  advance  of  the  Church.  First,  new 
countries  have  been  opened  by  Christian  missions,  and, 
by  the  establishing  of  a  higher  civilization  and  making 
the  people  more  efficient  producers  and  giving  them  a 
broader  horizon,  new  demands  have  been  created  and 
new  supplies  produced.  Second,  Christianity  has  im- 
parted to  barbarous  people  higher  moral  principles  and 
made  it  possible  to  carry  on  trade  with  them  in  safety. 
Third,  commerce  waits  on  education  and  enlightenment, 

I6d 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

and  Protestant  Christianity  is  the  greatest  force  in  the 
world  to-day  in  bringing  about  these  results.  Fourth, 
manual  labor  has  been  exalted  and  dignified  and  fru- 
gality and  thrift  encouraged. 

An  extended  and  elaborate  study  of  this  subject  is 
not  possible  here,  but  important  and  suggestive  facts 
are  recorded.  That  new  countries  have  been  opened 
up  to  civilization  and  commerce  is  matter  of  history. 
David  Li\angstone  was  a  missionary  in  every  fiber  of 
his  being.  It  was  the  love  of  Christ  that  constrained 
him  to  go  to  Africa,  and  yet  the  commercial  world  owes 
him  a  debt  of  gratitude  for  the  wide  territory  he  opened 
up  to  the  world's  trade.  The  trade  and  exchange  of 
articles  by  barbarous  peoples  was  limited,  as  a  rule,  to 
the  immediate  neighborhood  where  they  lived  and  to 
the  simplest  things  in  use  in  daily  life.  It  was  circum- 
scribed in  every  way,  for  the  man  himself  was  living  a 
narrow  life  in  every  respect. 

Thus  it  has  ever  been  with  barbarous  peoples.  When, 
however,  the  Christian  has  entered,  a  change  has  taken 
place.  The  loin  cloth  has  very  soon  come  to  be  re- 
garded as  insufficient,  and  the  simple  mud  cooking  ves- 
sels have  seemed  crude  and  ill-adapted;  a  windowless 
hut  that  satisfied  the  barbarian  docs  not  satisfy  the 
Christian;  the  rude  and  crude  tools  and  implements 
used  for  centuries  in  the  tribe  can  not  now  serve  the 
thought  of  the  man  who  has  a  new  horizon.  Better  and 
swifter  modes  of  travel  seem  necessary.  But  Christianity 
always  broadens  peoples  it  touches  by  education,  and 
new  needs  are  found.  In  such  ways  a  market  is  created 
by  Christianity  for  cloth,  cooking  vessels,  dishes  of  all 
sorts,  household  furniture,  tools  of  all  kinds,  and  farm 
machinery,  paper,  pens,  pencils,  and  ink,  the  bicycle, 
motorcar,    and    railway.      Inventive    and    constructive 

170 


COMMERCE  AND  INDUSTRIES. 

talent  also  is  developed,  and  production  becomes  more 
elaborate  and  extended,  keeping  pace,  to  some  good 
degree,  with  the  demand  created — and  so  commerce  in 
its  twofold  aspect  is  created. 

It  may  be  objected  to  this  line  of  thought  that  we 
are  giving  credit  to  Christianity  that  belongs  to  men 
who  in  the  interests  of  commerce  push  out  into  all  the 
earth  and  extend  trade.  It  may  be  further  urged  that 
Christianity  does  not  create  the  demand,  but  that  the 
demand  is  naturally  realized  when  articles  are  shown 
and  their  uses  explained.  The  truth  is,  however,  that 
new  ideals  and  a  new  outlook  on  life  and  a  new  spirit 
are  needed  as  a  basis  for  a  permanent  change  in  condi- 
tions of  life  that  will  assure  a  permanent  demand  such 
as  must  exist  in  order  to  make  live  commercial  condi- 
tions. Christianity  has  done  this  among  the  most  bar- 
barous and  degraded  of  peoples.  Hear  the  testimony  of 
the  late  Doctor  Grenfell,  of  the  Baptist  Mission  on  the 
Congo:  "Tools  are  not  bought  because  no  one  has 
taught  the  people  their  use,  and  the  old-style  of  tem- 
porary hut  remains  in  which  the  appointments  and 
furniture  of  civilization  would  be  absurdly  out-of-place, 
even  if  there  were  any  desire  to  possess  them.  Nor 
does  native  energy,  as  a  rule,  look  beyond  immediate 
and  pressing  wants,  and  thus  the  fine  wares  of  com- 
merce possess  little  or  no  attraction.  Trade  lags,  and 
the  old  times,  with  their  simple  wants  and  primitive 
conditions,  drag  themselves  along  from  generation  to 
generation." 

In  South  Africa  trade  was  begun  under  missionary 
influence.  Notice  in  this  connection  the  testimony  of 
Doctor  Moffat,  given  in  1870:  "In  former  times  the 
natives  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  buy  anything 
from  traders  in  the  shape  of  merchandise — not  even  so 

171 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

much  as  a  pocket-handkerchief.  Such  articles  could  not 
be  disposed  of,  as  the  natives  were  not  enlightened 
sufficiently  to  appreciate  anything  like  that.  If  they 
did  buy,  it  would  be  only  a  few  trinkets,  or  some  beads; 
but  nothing  of  a  substantial  character  was  ever  bought. 
It  is  not  so  now,  however,  for  no  less  than  sixty  thousand 
pounds'  worth  of  British  manufactures  pass  yearly  into 
the  hands  of  the  native  tribes  near  and  about  Kuru- 
man." 

It  will  hardly  be  questioned  that  Christianity  has 
raised  barbarous  peoples  to  a  higher  moral  tone,  so  that 
trade  with  them  has  been  placed  on  a  safer  basis.  Back 
of  commercial  life  there  must  be  commercial  integrity. 
Such  integrity  may  be  found  where  no  higher  principle 
has  been  accepted  than  "Honesty  is  the  best  policy;" 
but  real  Christian  principle  is  a  safer  corner-stone. 

People  whose  life  is  merely  provincial,  whose  thought 
is  narrow,  and  whose  entire  purpose  in  life  is  to  meet 
the  demands  of  the  physical  are  not  the  ones  who  build 
up  commerce  with  those  far-distant  and  gain  a  place 
for  themselves  in  the  commercial  world.  If  commerce 
may  claim  to  break  up  provincialism  and  narrowness, 
it  must  be  admitted  that  its  work  will  be  slow  and  beset 
by  many  difficulties,  unless  some  educative,  transform- 
ing, and  arousing  power  shall  prepare  the  people  to 
appreciate  what  commerce  has  to  offer.  Those  who  have 
lived  among  Oriental  peoples  have  seen  the  practical 
side  of  this  statement.  In  India  the  stamp  of  petrifica- 
tion is  on  everything.  The  hand  that  would  change 
what  has  been  is  sacrilegious.  The  wisdom  of  the  past 
must  not  be  challenged  by  changing  to  a  single  iota  any 
part  of  its  inheritance.  Not  life,  but  stagnation,  is  the 
prominent  characteristic  of  the  people.  Unprogressive- 
ness  stamps  every  pursuit  and  every  phase  of  life.    The 

172 


COMMERCE  AND  INDUSTRIES. 

man  who  gets  an  advanced  idea  is  a  troubler  of  his 
lethargic  Israel.  To  build  up  trade  with  such  a  people, 
more  is  needed  than  the  presentation  to  them  of  articles 
of  trade  and  a  declaration,  or  even  demonstration,  of 
their  usefulness.  The  primitive  plow  and  drill  in  farm 
machinery,  the  articles  used  instead  of  the  ax  and  hoe, 
or  the  awkward  implements  in  the  various  trades  and 
handicrafts — these  all  have  a  large  place  in  the  affection 
of  the  Hindu,  and  no  ordinary  dynamic  will  loosen  his 
heartstrings  enough  to  assure  his  purchase  of  imple- 
ments better  adapted  to  his  needs.  Commerce  may  be 
built  up  against  such  odds,  but  growth  will  be  slow  and 
the  day  of  large  profits  long  delayed.  Here,  we  believe, 
is  where  Christianity  re-enforces  commerce  by  provid- 
ing the  needed  dynamic.  Is  education  needed.''  Chris- 
tianity makes  a  practical  education  a  part  of  its  program. 
Is  a  practical  view  of  life  and  its  activities  needed? 
Christianity  has  a  peculiar  power  to  illuminate  the 
practical  problems  of  life  and  duty.  Is  a  broader  world- 
vision  needed?  There  is  no  influence  so  potent  as  the 
Word  of  God  with  its  world  program.  Perhaps  it  was 
in  view  of  such  considerations  that  Henry  Venn,  secre- 
tary of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  about  fifty  years 
ago  estimated  that  "when  a  missionary  had  been  abroad 
twenty  years,  he  was  worth  ten  thousand  pounds  a  year 
to  British  commerce." 

Turn  to  Africa  and  note  that  where  Livingstone  led 
the  way,  English,  Scotch,  Continental,  and  American 
missions  have  been  established  and  have  aided  in  the 
great  double  work  for  which  he  went  to  prepare  the  way. 
But  where  Livingstone  and  Mackay  and  Moffat  and 
Grenfell  and  Bishop  Mackenzie  advanced  by  weary 
stages  on  foot,  or  carried  by  bearers,  there  are  now 
thousands  of  miles  of  railway.     Back  of  the  Uganda 

173 


■INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Railway  system  is  the  mission  of  that  land,  and  Mackay 
was  the  first  to  suggest  it. 

Doctor  James  Dennis  says,  in  an  address  on  "Com- 
merce and  Missions:"  "The  commercial  prospects  of 
that  portion  (Uganda)  of  Central  Africa  and  its  large 
outlying  regions  have  surely  been  greatly  improved  by 
the  fact  that  the  missionary  type  of  civilization  was 
first  introduced,  and,  with  its  enlightening  and  educa- 
ting influences,  has  gained  a  powerful  hold  on  the  people. 
This  fact  will  do  much  to  safeguard  the  best  interests 
of  commerce." 

But  while  the  story  of  the  commercial  development 
of  Uganda  is  closely  bound  up  with  the  history  of  Chris- 
tian missions,  the  same  is  true  of  other  parts  of  Africa, 
of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  and  of  all  countries  where 
missions  have  flourished.  Note  the  extent  of  commerce 
with  lands  that  had  no  part  in  the  commercial  life  of 
the  world  before  the  onward  march  of  Christianity. 

An  incomplete  report  of  the  commerce  of  the  African 
Continent  in  1901  gave  the  gross  annual  value  of  the 
commerce  as  $700,000,000,  of  which  $429,000,000  were 
imports. 

The  trade  of  the  following  islands  and  lands  that 
have  been  in  a  marked  degree  debtors  to  Christianity  is 
very  suggestive.  The  figures  arc  for  1910,  and  arc  given 
in  pounds  sterling,  except  in  the  case  of  Japan: 

Imports.  Exports. 

Fiji £828,029  £1,005,880 

Madagascar 1,337,477  1,817,531 

New  Hebrides 63,000  43,000 

Friendly  Islands 213,309  245,946 

Algeria 22,007,000  20,537,000 

Japan Yen  404,233,808  Yen  458,428,990 


174 


COMMERCE  AND  INDUSTRIES. 

We  sum  up  the  case  and  close  this  discussion  with 
the  following  queries  by  Doctor  James  Dennis  in  his 
comprehensive  work,  "Christian  Missions  and  Social 
Progress:"  "Have  missions  been  influential  to  any  ex- 
tent in  opening  avenues  for  commerce  and  in  promoting 
its  activities?  Have  they  ministered  to  its  moral  tone, 
and  taught  it  lessons  in  the  school  of  integrity?  Have 
they  helped  to  broaden  the  world's  markets,  to  swell 
the  ranks  of  both  the  consumer  and  the  producer,  and 
to  enlarge  the  range  of  both  supply  and  demand?  Is 
commerce  historically  indebted  to  missions,  and  has  the 
past  century  greatly  increased  that  indebtedness?  May 
we  regard  the  opportunity  of  international  commerce 
as  due  in  part  to  the  co-operation  of  missions  by  reason 
of  their  ministrations — persuasive,  Llluminative,  and  in- 
structive— in  removing  hindrances  to  openings  among 
native  races,  and  in  promoting  an  interchange  of  out- 
going and  incoming  commodities?" 

His  answer  to  these  questions  he  summarizes  thus: 
"Missions  have  proved  helpful  to  commerce  by  their 
insistence  upon  moral  standards,  by  their  discipline  in 
matters  of  good  faith  and  moral  rectitude,  by  their 
suggestions — at  least  among  their  owti  native  constitu- 
encies as  to  improved  financial  methods — by  their  pro- 
motion of  trade  with  the  outer  world,  and  by  the  stim- 
ulus they  have  given  to  the  introduction  of  the  con- 
veniences and  facilities  of  modern  civilization." 

2.     Industries. 

A  second  line  on  which  the  world's  resources  are 
developed  is  that  of  the  improvement  of  industrial  con- 
ditions. Non-Christian  lands  everywhere  present  to  the 
missionaries  the  sad  picture  of  peoples  whose  toil, 
though  it  be  severe,  brings  little  return  because  the  tools 

175 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

used  are  crude,  the  methods  employed  ill-adapted,  and 
the  toiler  himself  unskilled.  In  such  lands  the  resources 
of  every  kind  are  but  imperfectly  developed,  and  hence 
the  people  live  in  poverty.  He  who  seeks  to  benefit  in 
the  largest  possible  ways  the  peoples  whom  he  serves  in 
the  gospel  will,  of  necessity,  seek  to  better  their  condi- 
tion by  helping  them  to  reap  larger  returns  from  their 
labor.  The  problem  is  different  in  different  lands,  vary- 
ing according  to  advancement  already  made  and  the 
existing  conditions.  In  all  lands  where  Christian  mis- 
sions have  been  long  established  something  is  being  done 
to  develop  the  resources  of  the  land  and  improve  the 
conditions  of  the  people  by  directing  and  encouraging, 
as  well  a^  by  instructing  them  along  the  lines  of  their 
practical  life  and  work. 

Apart  from  the  above  grounds  for  this  department 
of  mission  work,  industrial  education  and  training  are 
needed  because  of  the  influence  they  may  be  made  to 
exert  on  character,  on  cultivating  the  habits  of  industry 
and  frugality,  and  on  the  practical  every-day  life  of  the 
people  by  enlarging  the  sphere  of  their  usefulness. 

We  can  not  take  space  to  even  give  a  brief  outline  of 
all  that  ha.s  been  attempted  and  what  has  been  accom- 
plished, but  will  attempt  to  give  some  idea  of  the  lines 
on  which  work  has  been  done  and  the  results  gained  in  a 
part  of  the  world-field. 

India  on  the  one  hand,  and  Africa,  with  the  South 
Sea  Islands,  on  the  other,  may  be  taken  to  illustrate 
conditions,  need,  and  possibility  in  this  direction.  The 
South  Sea  Islands  and  Africa  represent  as  low  conditions 
of  life  and  accomplishment  as  any  field  presents.  The 
people  were  ignorant,  unskilled,  without  ambition  or 
plan  for  the  future.  Their  lives  were  given  to  wars, 
feasting,   hilarity,   and   idleness.      Spending   their  lives 

176 


COMMERCE  AND  INDUSTRIES. 

surrounded  by  almost  limitless  resources,  they  left  those 
resources  untapped  and  lived  almost  on  the  plane  of 
the  beast  of  the  field.  What  was  needed  by  such  a 
people  under  such  conditions? 

Their  first  need,  without  doubt,  was  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  which,  in  some  mysterious  way,  can 
awaken  to  new  life,  create  the  ambition  to  be  something 
and  to  do  something,  give  a  vision  of  possibilities  hith- 
erto unknown,  and  prepare  for  guidance  in  new  paths. 
The  second  need  is  that  direction  shall  be  given  to 
them  so  that  they  may  live  a  broader  life  by  the  use  of 
all  the  resources  of  nature  by  which  they  are  surrounded. 
Such  work  missionaries  have  sought  to  do.  They  have 
rightly  taught  the  people  to  seek,  first,  the  Kingdom  of 
God  and  His  righteousness,  and  have  then  sought  to 
direct  the  new  life  and  spirit  generated  in  new  channels — 
among  which  industrial  training  has  been  recognized  as 
important. 

When  Mackay  went  to  Africa,  he  went  equipped 
with  tools  and  machinery  for  use  in  an  industrial  mis- 
sion. King  Mtesa  esteemed  him  highly  because  of  his 
ability  to  work  in  iron  and  his  skill  in  various  handi- 
crafts. He  was,  without  doubt,  able  to  carry  on  his 
Christian  work  longer  because  of  its  industrial  feature. 
The  Scotch  Mission  at  Blantyre  is  carried  on  altogether 
on  the  lines  of  education,  with  manual  labor,  and  in- 
dustrial work  and  training. 

Bishop  William  Taylor  gave  the  weight  of  his  influ- 
ence to  the  development  of  this  work,  and  Bishop  J.  C. 
Hartzell,  on  whom  his  episcopal  mantle  fell,  has,  to- 
gether with  the  missionary  force  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  in  Africa,  pushed  on  as  vigorously  as 
possible  this  important  work.  What  is  true  of  the  mis- 
sions named  is  also  true  of  other  missions — American, 
12  177 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

English,  Scotch,  and  German — that  seek  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  Dark  Continent  and  of  the  no  less  dark 
islands  of  the  South  Seas. 

The  results  of  this  work  in  Africa  are  too  numerous 
and  widespread  to  admit  of  enumeration  here.  Under 
such  instruction — Christian  and  industrial — the  African 
is  being  taught  the  very  alphabet  of  industry  and  fru- 
gality, as  well  as  lessons  that  mean  a  practical  enlarge- 
ment of  his  sphere  of  labor  and  usefulness.  In  the 
New  Hebrides,  too,  many  have  become  eflScient  artisans, 
so  that  they  build  wagons  and  boats,  as  well  as  many 
other  necessary  and  useful  articles  that  require  the  skill 
and  training  for  which  they  are  indebted  to  Christianity. 
To  go  a  step  further,  we  note  that  in  the  West  Indies 
and  in  parts  of  South  America  the  spirit  of  thrift  and  a 
readiness  to  work  has  been  aroused.  The  African 
Negroes  of  Jamaica  have  been  advanced  socially  as  well 
as  religiously  under  the  same  kind  of  training,  while 
from  Terra  del  Fuego  come  similar  reports. 

India,  too,  stands  out  prominently  in  this  connec- 
tion, although  the  natural  conditions  were  much  dif- 
ferent. The  missionary  found  in  India  higher  types  of 
men  than  his  brother  missionary  found  in  Africa.  He 
found  people  who  had  tools  and  implements  for  agri- 
culture and  many  of  the  handicrafts.  He  found  also 
that  some  degree  of  skill  had  been  developed  along 
many  lines,  but  also  that  tools  and  implements  and 
skill  were  not  adapted  to  the  best  results  and  that  the 
returns  for  man's  best  effort  were  inadequate.  The 
fields  were  cultivated,  but  according  to  methods  and 
with  implements  of  such  a  character  that  the  returns 
were  very  meager.  In  carpentry,  blacksmithing,  and 
the  more  common  and  necessary  handicrafts  the  same 

178 


COMMERCE  AND  INDUSTRIES. 

meager  and  imperfect  results  were  gained,  and  for  the 
same  reasons.  Another  fact  the  missionary  faced  in- 
hered in  the  social  system  of  the  Hindus.  Caste  de- 
termined the  nature  of  a  man's  life-work.  And  yet  one 
other  unfavorable  fact  was  everywhere  apparent — 
manual  labor  was  in  disrepute  among  those  who  had 
gained  the  slightest  education. 

What  was  needed  under  the  conditions  sketched 
above?  The  great  first  need  here  was  the  gospel,  as  in 
every  place  where  social,  moral,  and  business  conditions 
are  to  be  radically  changed.  Where  such  conditions 
prevail,  no  great  results  can  be  worked  out  until  a  new 
vision  has,  to  some  degree  at  least,  been  given  to  the 
people.  But,  closely  succeeding  this  new  vision,  there 
will  naturally  come  the  outlining  of  a  better  program 
and  direction  in  carrying  it  out.  The  effort  in  this  line 
has  been  quite  widely  applied,  and  the  questions  of  im- 
portance now  relate  to  the  results  that  have  been  gained. 
Those  results  relate,  first,  to  the  character  of  the  man 
himself;  second,  to  his  eflSciency;  third,  to  the  enlarging 
of  his  sphere  of  usefulness;  and  fourth,  to  his  temporal 
prosperity.  Viewed  from  the  standpoint  of  the  Chris- 
tian propaganda,  the  results  will  be  twofold:  First,  a 
contrast  will  be  drawn  between  Christianity  and  all 
non-Christian  faiths — a  contrast  that  will  mark  its 
superiority;  and  second,  the  influence  of  those  who 
have  thus  been  benefited  by  this  means  will  become 
more  efficient  witnesses  for  Christ. 

Another  viewpoint  is  that  of  the  State.  What  will 
the  result  to  the  State  be?  If  there  be  beneficial  results 
in  the  citizens,  there  can  not  fail  to  be  benefit  to  the 
government.  The  advantage  to  the  State  will  appear 
if  we  consider  the  relation  of  the  citizen  to  the  govern- 

179 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

ment,  and  remember  that  his  enlightenment,  character, 
and  prosperity  are  valuable  assets  to  his  community 
and  to  the  government  under  which  he  lives. 

All  that  needs  to  be  said  in  addition  is  this — that 
Christianity  will  gain  an  influence  when  its  representa- 
tives show  an  interest  in  all  phases  of  the  life  and  work 
of  the  people  it  seeks  to  help,  for  no  priest  or  teacher  of 
any  non-Christian  faith  will  put  his  hand  or  give  his 
thought  to  such  a  subject  unless,  perchance,  he  follows 
the  example  of  the  Christian  leader,  and  in  that  case 
his  service  will  soon  be  recognized  as  perfunctory. 

In  this  day  when  there  is  a  tendency  to  organize  all 
phases  of  effort,  it  is  not  strange  that  this  department 
of  missionary  activity  should  be  directed  to  some  degree 
by  special  organizations.  While  these  organizations 
are  of  comparatively  recent  origin,  they  have  become 
quite  numerous,  and  there  seems  to  be  a  tendency  to 
multiply  them.  These  organizations  have  for  the  most 
part  been  the  outcome  of  industrial  work  and  conditions 
in  individual  missions,  and  their  work  has  been  carried 
on  in  connection  with  those  missions. 

But  apart  from  these  special  organizations,  nearly 
all  missionary  societies  count  industrial  training  as  one 
feature  of  their  missionary  effort  and  encourage  such 
work  to  some  good  degree,  so  that  the  work  now  car- 
ried on  is  widespread  in  its  extent  and  most  varied  in  its 
character.  In  India,  Ceylon,  and  Burma  alone  there 
are  no  less  than  one  hundred  and  eighty-four  centers  of 
industrial  work. 

To  gather  up  the  real  results  of  a  beneficial  nature 
of  this  phase  of  effort  would  mean  to  go  below  the  sur- 
face results  and  to  study  social  changes  wrought,  as 
also  those  in  the  thought  and  character  of  the  people. 

While  compelled  to  omiL  other  lands,  so  far  as  de- 
180 


COMMERCE  AND  INDUSTRIES. 

tailed  reference  is  concerned,  and  to  be  content  with 
the  above  meager  outline  touching  the  lands  we  have 
been  studying,  emphasis  is  here  placed  once  more  on 
the  fact  that  this  feature  has  taken  its  place  among 
recognized  missionary  agencies,  and  has  established  its 
right  to  be  so  regarded  by  showing  results  important 
and  varied,  as  well  as  by  its  practical  and  far-reaching 
program  for  the  future.  To  those  who  consider  Chris- 
tianity's scheme  of  service  narrow  and  unpractical,  we 
commend  this  item  of  the  program  for  careful  con- 
sideration. To  such  as  find  no  urgency  in  the  appeal  of 
the  spiritual  destitution  of  the  great  masses  of  the 
human  race,  we  present  the  fact  of  physical  deprivation 
due  to  the  conditions  outlined,  and  at  the  same  time  a 
program  for  relief,  hoping  that  here  may  be  found  a 
need  that  shall  be  recognized  as  urgent  and  far-reaching 
enough  to  make  a  real  appeal. 


181 


CHAPTER  IV. 
LITERATURE. 


The  Achievement  in  the  World's  Literatures  has  been  Creative  and  En- 
riching: 
"Missionaries  have  contributed  greatly  to  the  culture  of  the  ver- 
nacular languages,  and  many  of  them,  as  scholars,  historians,  sociolo- 
gists, or  lexicographers,  have  held  a  high  place  in  Oriental  literature,  and 
have  written  books  of  lasting  fame  and  utility." — Sir  Richard  Temple, 
one-time  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Bengal,  Governor  of  Bombay,  and  Finance 
Minister  of  India. 


"Take  Christ  out  of  literature;  take  Christian  theology  out  of 
literature;  take  Christian  ideas  and  sentiments  out  of  literature;  take 
Christian  history  and  institutions  out  of  literature;  take  Christian 
charity  and  tenderness  out  of  literature;  take  the  Christian  idea  of 
immortality  out  of  literature;  and  what  vacuums  will  be  produced! 
\Miole  volumes  will  disappear  by  thousands  and  by  thousands  of  edi- 
tions. Entire  chapters  will  be  torn  from  numberless  volumes,  millions 
of  pages  will  be  mutilated  by  the  remorseless  scissors,  and  logical  order 
and  continuity  will  be  turned  into  chaos.  WTiole  shelves  and  entire 
alcoves  in  our  libraries  will  be  emptied.  Christ  is  the  greatest  clement 
in  the  world's  literature." — Dr.  Daniel  Dorchester. 

In  the  year  1800  the  Bible  was  available  for  only  one-fifth  of  the 
world's  population,  and  before  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century  only 
about  one-tenth  were  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  reading  it  in  their 
own  languages. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Literature. 

A  STUDY  of  the  progress  of  Christianity  can  not  over- 
look the  literary  results  that  have  been  reached.  Even 
one's  first  thought  will  recognize  that  much  has  been 
done,  for  that  first  thought  will  give  credit  for  great 
accomplishment  in  the  line  of  Bible  translation,  pubhca- 
tion,  and  distribution.  To  this  work  will  be  added,  on  a 
moment's  reflection,  a  large  volume  of  Christian  litera- 
ture in  the  form  of  books  and  tracts.  Probably  with 
such  recognition  of  the  literary  results  of  Christianity's 
development  and  influence  most  people  will  stop.  But 
while  going  thus  far  they  may  not  get  any  adequate 
conception  of  the  real  extent  of  the  work  along  those 
lines  even,  while  the  broader  results — for  there  are  such — 
will  be  entirely  overlooked.  The  object  of  this  chapter 
is  twofold:  First,  to  give  some  idea  of  the  real  extent 
of  the  work  along  the  lines  generally  recognized;  and 
second,  to  call  attention  to  the  broader  field  of  Chris- 
tianity's influence  in  literature. 

It  is  not  our  purpose  to  consider  the  amount  of  labor 
put  into  this  work,  but  simply  the  results.  During  the 
modern  missionary  period  the  Bible  has  been  translated 
into  456  languages,  and  of  these  only  10  had  been 
issued  before  the  dawn  of  the  nineteenth  century.  The 
whole  number  of  languages  into  which  the  Bible  has 
been  translated  from  the  first  has  approximated  500, 
but  of  these  40  are  now  obsolete.    In  the  year  1910  the 

185 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Bible  was  in  circulation  in  452  living  tongues.  It  is  an 
absolute  impossibility  to  get  figures  that  will  show  how 
many  copies  have  been  issued,  but  a  study  of  what  has 
been  done  is  suggestive.  The  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society  has  issued  since  1804  copies  aggregating  175,- 
000,000  in  373  languages  and  dialects.  The  number 
now  issued  annually  is  over  5,500,000;  the  circulation, 
outside  of  Great  Britain,  is  over  3,000,000  copies  a  year, 
and  of  these  over  two-thirds  are  circulated  in  foreign 
mission  fields. 

The  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland  has  issued  a 
total  of  about  20,000,000  copies,  and  the  number  issued 
annually  now  is  almost  1,000,000,  more  than  three- 
fifths  of  which  are  issued  from  foreign  depots. 

The  American  Bible  Society  has  issued  about  75,- 
000,000  copies.  The  present  annual  issue  closely  ap- 
proximates 2,000,000,  of  which  about  two-thirds  go  to 
foreign  fields.  During  the  past  twenty-five  years  this 
society  has  sent  to  foreign  lands  in  cash  and  books  for 
its  foreign  agents  more  than  $3,000,000,  and  in  cash  to 
the  various  foreign  missionary  societies  nearly  $500,000. 
It  has  aided  in  translating,  publishing,  or  circulating  the 
Bible  in  more  than  one  hundred  languages  and  dialects. 

Thus  these  three  societies  have  issued  about  270,- 
000,000  copies  of  the  Bible  and  are  at  present  circulating 
annually  about  8,500,000  copies.  While  these  are  the 
three  largest  societies,  there  are  many  smaller  ones 
that  have  an  aggregate  annual  issue  of  about  250,000. 

It  is  worthy  of  special  notice  that  this  work  has  been 
going  forward  by  leaps  and  bounds  during  the  past 
century,  for  in  that  century  alone  tiie  Bible  was  trans- 
lated into  446  new  languages  and  dialects.  In  one  de- 
cade, 1882-1892,  the  Bible  was  given  to  the  people  of 
five  new  languages  or  dialects  each  year.     The  result 

186 


LITERATURE. 

of  this  work  was  that,  whereas  at  the  dawn  of  the  cen- 
tury only  one-fifth  of  the  population  of  the  globe  had 
the  Bible  available  in  their  own  languages,  before  its 
close  only  one-tenth  spoke  languages  into  which  the 
Bible  had  not  been  translated. 

Side  by  side  with  the  above  work  another  phase  of 
the  literary  work  has  been  prosecuted — namely,  the 
providing  of  a  Christian  literature  in  all  foreign  mission 
fifelds  as  well  as  enlarging  it  in  lands  called  Christian. 
We  can  only  touch  on  what  relates  to  the  foreign  fields. 
Religious  tract  societies  and  Christian  literature  soci- 
eties have  sprung  up  as  if  by  some  magic  touch  and 
have  been  doing  a  work  the  extent  of  which  in  quantity 
may  be  fairly  well  appreciated  but  whose  influence  can 
not  be  measured. 

The  Religious  Tract  Society,  London,  has  been  at 
work  since  1799,  and  has  put  in  circulation,  in  round 
numbers,  3,500,000,000  copies  of  tracts  and  books,  while 
its  present  annual  issue  is  about  53,750,000  copies.  It 
now  issues  about  700  distinct  works  each  year,  of  which 
about  half  are  tracts.  Its  publications  are  issued  in  232 
languages,  dialects,  and  characters.  Its  contributions  for 
foreign  missions  by  grants  of  money  and  books,  or  even 
printing  material,  had  up  to  1899  averaged  about  $100 
a  day  for  its  entire  existence,  and  aggregated  $3,669,933. 

The  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Knowl- 
edge, London,  has  since  1807  put  in  circulation  538,- 
810,490  copies  of  books  and  tracts,  and  now  sends  forth 
nearly  14,000,000  copies  a  year.  The  American  Tract 
Society,  New  York,  was  organized  in  1823.  Its  work 
has  aggregated  almost  500,000,000  copies  of  books  and 
tracts,  and  of  late  years  the  annual  circulation  has  been 
about  2,500,000  copies.  It  has  aided  the  work  in  153 
languages  and  dialects.     Excluding  periodicals,   8,176 

187 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

distinct  publications  stand  to  its  credit,  comprising 
36,780,726  volumes,  and  tracts  to  the  number  of  480,- 
500,000. 

In  addition  to  these  societies  there  are  many  smaller 
ones,  while  these  great  agencies  carry  on  their  work 
through  large  numbers  of  auxiliary  societies  in  the  for- 
eign fields.  To  mention  just  a  few  of  these  societies 
whose  work  takes  a  wider  range: 

The  Christian  Literature  Society  of  India  carries  on 
work  from  five  great  provincial  centers  in  India,  and 
one  in  Ceylon,  and  issues  annually  over  1,250,000  copies 
of  Christian  books,  booklets,  and  pamphlets.  The  work 
of  this  society  is  duplicated  in  kind,  but  not  in  volume, 
in  many  other  mission  fields.  These  societies,  however, 
take  us  beyond  the  range  of  our  study  of  Bible  transla- 
tion and  religious  tract  publication,  and  we  find  our- 
selves in  the  broader  field  of  general  literature  which  is 
stamped  with  Christian  thought  and  brings  to  the  front 
Christian  ideals.  Christian  missionaries  have  recognized 
the  importance  of  providing  for  the  students  of  non- 
Christian  lands  text-books  that  are  calculated  to  instil 
proper  moral  and  ethical  principles  and  ideals.  The 
teachings  of  Christ,  as  given  in  the  Scriptures,  being 
fundamental  to  the  best  type  of  character  and  fife,  the 
principles  He  taught  are  made  the  basis  of  the  teaching 
of  the  young.  These  societies  seek  to  further  the  end  of 
morality  and  good  government  by  incorporating  Scrip- 
tural principles  and  truths  in  the  text-books  used  in  the 
schools.  In  addition,  the  whole  life  of  the  people  is 
taken  into  account,  and  books  and  pamphlets  are  issued 
that  call  attention  to  reforms  needed  in  the  social  and 
religious  life  of  the  people,  and  in  relation  to  health,  and, 
in  fact,  everything  affecting  family  and  village  life. 
The  real  work  accomplished  can  only  be  partially  judged 

188 


LITERATURE. 

by  such  results  as  appear  on  the  surface  of  the  life  and 
thought  of  the  people. 

But  the  hterary  results  of  Christianity  have  gone 
even  further.  Still  leaving  to  one  side  the  great  Chris- 
tian literature  of  Christian  lands,  we  note  the  results 
abroad.  While  Christianity  has  gained  converts  from 
non-Christian  populations  that  have  had  extensive  lit- 
erature, and  has  then  added  thereto  extensive  strata 
that  are  Christian  in  substance  and  in  tone,  it  has  also 
made  its  way  among  those  of  non-Christian  faiths  whose 
languages  can  boast  no  literature,  nor  even  the  first  step 
thereto — an  alphabet.  In  such  cases — and  there  are 
many — the  languages  have  been  reduced  to  writing,  and 
in  addition  to  the  Bible  a  Christian  literature  has  been 
created  and  school  books  prepared.  It  is  claimed  that 
one  hundred  and  twenty  spoken  languages  have  been 
reduced  to  writing  and  provided  with  a  Christian  and 
educational  Hterature. 

In  foreign  mission  fields,  too,  periodical  literatures. 
Christian  in  character,  have  been  created.  There  were 
no  less  than  378  such  publications  when  the  latest 
statistics  were  compiled.  According  to  those  statistics, 
India  leads  the  way  with  148  publications,  and  Japan 
follows  with  56,  while  China  and  Africa  report  32  each. 
Other  countries  report  as  follows:  South  America,  23; 
Ceylon,  20;  Mexico,  17;  Burma,  8;  while  the  West 
Indies,  Turkey,  and  Madagascar  report  6  each;  Oceania, 
4;  Malaysia,  Korea,  Greenland,  and  the  missions  in 
Canada,  3  each;  Alaska,  Persia,  and  Syria,  2  each;  and 
Assam,  Formosa,  Palestine,  Siam,  and  Bulgaria,  1  each. 
That  the  compiled  statistics  represent  the  whole  work, 
one  can  hardly  believe,  but  the  figures  are  suggestive  of 
widespread  work  along  literary  lines. 

To  facilitate  this  literary  work  another  agency  has 
189 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

been  employed — namely,  publishing  houses  and  presses 
under  missionary  direction.  This  department  of  effort 
has  been  made  a  feature  of  the  work  in  nearly  all  lands, 
and  the  aggregate  of  the  institutions  reported  is  159. 
The  yearly  issue  of  copies  of  books,  booklets,  and  tracts 
has  reached  the  large  sum  of  almost  12,000,000,  with 
nearly  400,000,000  pages,  although  the  report  is  incom- 
plete at  some  points. 

The  above  will  surely  emphasize  the  fact  that  the 
outcome  of  recent  missionary  effort  in  the  direction  of 
building  up  literatures  for  the  benefit  of  the  nations  has 
been  very  great.  No  more  than  mere  mention  can  be 
made  of  the  fact  that  helpful  work  has  been  done  by 
the  compilation  of  dictionaries,  the  production  of  gram- 
mars, and  in  some  cases  the  writing  of  technical  works. 
No  slight  additions  have  been  made  to  the  character 
and  influence  of  these  literatures  by  the  work  done  in 
the  line  of  hymnology.  To  go  into  these  details  would 
require  too  much  space,  and  they  are  left  with  the 
mention. 

Thus  far  the  subject  has  been  outlined  as  it  relates 
to  the  foreign  mission  field  of  the  Church.  Great,  how- 
ever, as  the  literary  outcome  there  has  been,  it  is  only 
a  fraction  of  that  which  marks  the  work  of  the  Church 
in  all  the  lands  it  has  touched  and  through  all  the  cen- 
turies of  its  history.  From  the  time  that  the  apostolic 
writers,  under  divine  inspiration,  wrote  for  the  coming 
ages,  the  Church  has  been  building  great  literatures  in 
many  tongues.  The  literatures  of  Christian  lands  have 
become  surprisingly  large,  and  a  Christian  tinge  char- 
acterizes them  in  almost  every  part.  Poor,  indeed, 
would  the  world's  literatures  of  to-day  be  made  if  all 
the  Christian  elements  were  removed.  Essayists,  poets, 
orators  have  all  found  their  loftiest  themes  along  the 

190 


LITERATURE. 

lines  of  the  Christian  faith,  while  historians  and  novehsts 
have  drawn  from  the  same  source  to  illuminate  their 
pages.  The  aggregate  of  the  literatures  that  all  non- 
Christian  faiths  have  produced  through  all  their  history 
is  small  as  compared  with  those  that  have  grown  up 
under  the  inspiring  influence  and  fostering  care  of 
Christianity.  All  the  sacred  books  of  all  the  non-Chris- 
tian faiths  combined  are  not  as  widely  available,  lin- 
guistically considered,  as  the  Word  of  God,  nor  can  they 
compare  with  it  in  either  the  aggregate  of  copies  issued 
or  annually  distributed.  All  the  non-Christian  faiths 
combined  can  present  but  meager  results  in  quantity  or 
quality  in  what  we  call  hymnology  compared  with 
Christianity.  The  same  fact  holds  if  other  fields  of 
literary  production  be  searched.  Christianity  is  rich  in 
her  literature,  and  with  her  riches  she  has  been  enrich- 
ing all  nations  and  tribes  and  peoples  and  tongues. 


191 


CHAPTER  V. 
SCIENCE. 


The  Achievement  of  the  Christian  Church  Embodies  Scientific  Work  of 
Great  Value: 
"Few  are  aware  how  much  we  owe  them  (the  missionaries),  both 
for  their  intelligent  observation  of  facts  and  for  their  collection  of 
specimens.  We  must  look  to  them  not  a  little  for  aid  in  our  effort  to 
advance  future  science." — Professor  Agassiz. 

"  Zoology,  botany,  and  anthropology,  and  most  of  the  other  branches 
of  scientific  investigation,  have  been  enriched  by  the  researches  of 
missionaries,  who  have  enjoyed  opportunities  of  collecting  in  new 
districts." — Sir  Harry  H.  Johnston,  traveler  and  scholar, 

13 


W.  Dovglad  Maclcensit,  M.  A.,  in  "Christianity  and  the  Progress  of 
Man,"  says:  "The  missionary  has  proved  himself  a  man  of  wider 
interests  than  some  sections  of  society  have  attributed  to  him.  From 
all  parts  of  the  world  his  contributions  to  science  are  numerous  and 
valuable,  and  in  some  cases  have  proved  themselves  of  first-class  im- 
portance. If  the  transactions  of  botanical,  zoological,  geological, 
archiEological,  enthnological,  philological,  and  geographical  societies  in 
Germany,  Great  Britain,  and  America  were  ransacked,  they  would  be 
found  to  contiiin  well-nigh  innumerable  contributions,  in  the  form  of 
memoranda,  reports,  and  discussions,  which  have  been  sent  by  mis- 
sionaries from  all  over  the  world." 

The  Smithsonian  "Contributions  to  Knowledge"  {Vol.  XVII)  says 
of  Missionaries:  "There  is  no  class  of  men,  whether  viewed  as  scholars 
or  philanthropists,  who  have  earned  a  higher  reputation.  Their  con- 
tributions to  history,  to  ethnology,  to  philology,  to  geography,  and  to 
religious  literature  form  au  enduring  monument  to  their  fame." 


CHAPTER  V. 

Science. 

No  MORE  is  here  attempted  than  to  show  that  the  world 
movement  of  the  Christian  Church  has  to  its  credit  no 
inconsiderable  achievement  along  scientific  hnes,  A 
history  of  what  has  been  accomphshed  in  this  direction 
by  missionaries  of  the  Cross  would  embrace  many  names 
and  embody  results  both  diversified  and  great.  A  few 
names  only  can  be  mentioned  here,  and  details  must  be 
limited.  One  of  the  great  names  in  this  connection  is 
that  of  William  Carey. 

This  great  missionary,  while  doing  a  truly  marvelous 
work  in  learning  Oriental  languages,  translating  the 
Bible  into  several  of  them,  laying  the  foundations  of  a 
Christian  literature  in  India,  occupying  a  professor's 
chair  in  the  Calcutta  University,  and  doing  the  general 
work  of  a  missionary,  gave  himself  to  the  observation  of 
plant-life.  He  established  a  large  garden  for  the  study 
of  India  flora.  He  was  elected  to  membership  in  the 
Asiatic  Society  on  account  of  the  value  of  his  contribu- 
tions concerning  the  natural  history  and  botany  of  India. 
He  was  the  founder  of  the  Agricultural  and  Horticul- 
tural Society  of  India. 

The  value  of  Carey's  work  may  be  judged  by  the 
following  action  of  the  Bengal  Asiatic  Society  on  his 
death:  "The  Asiatic  Society  can  not  note  upon  their 
proceedings  the  death  of  the  Rev.  W.  Carey,  D.  D.,  so 
long  an  active  member  and  an  ornament  of  this  institu- 
tion, distinguished  alike  for  his  high  attainments  in  the 

i9d 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Oriental  languages,  for  his  eminent  services  in  opening 
the  stores  of  Indian  literature  to  the  knowledge  of 
Europe,  and  for  his  extensive  acquaintance  with  the 
sciences,  the  natural  history  and  botany  of  this  country, 
and  his  useful  contribution  on  every  hand  towards  the 
promotion  of  the  objects  of  the  Society,  without  placing 
on  record  this  expression  of  their  high  sense  of  his 
value  and  merits  as  a  scholar  and  a  man  of  science, 
their  esteem  for  the  sterling  and  surpassing  religious  and 
moral  excellencies  of  his  character,  and  their  sincere 
grief  for  his  irreparable  loss." 

Another  great  name  in  this  connection  is  that  of 
David  Livingstone.  It  may  not  be  generally  known 
that  Livingstone,  in  addition  to  the  wonderful  work  he 
accomplished  in  opening  up  new  territory  embracing 
about  one  million  square  miles  and  dealing  slavery  a 
blow  from  which  it  could  never  recover,  laid  the  scien- 
tific world  under  peculiarly  heavy  obligation  to  him. 
His  investigations  and  the  carefully  recorded  results 
covered  a  wide  field.  The  sciences  benefited  arc  ge- 
ology, hydrography,  botany,  and  zoology,  so  far  as 
Africa  was  concerned.  He  also  attempted  to  give  an 
accurate  idea  of  the  form  and  structure  of  the  African 
Continent.  His  work  inspired  respect  in  the  scientific 
world. 

I  Of  Livingstone's  work  Sir  Bartle  Frere  wrote  as  fol- 
lows: "As  a  man  of  science,  I  am  less  competent  to 
judge,  for  my  knowledge  of  his  work  is,  to  a  great  extent, 
second-hand;  but,  derived  as  it  is  from  observers  like 
Sir  Thomas  Maclcar  and  geographers  like  Arrowsmith, 
I  believe  him  to  be  quite  uncqualed  as  a  scientific  trav- 
eler in  the  care  and  accuracy  with  which  he  observed. 
In  other  branches  of  science  I  had  more  opi)ortunities 
of  satisfying   myself,   and   of   knowing   how   keen   and 

196 


SCIENCE. 

accurate  was  his  observation,  and  how  extensive  his 
knowledge  of  everything  connected  with  natural  science." 

Two  brothers,  the  Reverends  J.  T.  and  L.  Halsey 
Gulick,  did  scientific  work  of  no  ordinary  value  while 
prosecuting  their  missionary  work  in  the  South  Sea 
Islands. 

Without  extending  the  list  of  special  names,  atten- 
tion is  called  to  the  general  statements  found  on  the 
introductory  page  of  this  section — statements  that  show 
the  wide  scope  of  scientific  work  done  by  missionaries, 
and  also  suggesting  that  many  have  contributed  to  the 
aggregate  results. 

The  science  of  anthropology  has  naturally  gained 
more  through  missionary  research  than  any  other,  for 
missionaries  have  not  only  come  Into  close  touch  with 
well-nigh  all  races  and  peoples,  but  their  touch  has  been 
sympathetic.  They  have  of  necessity  had  to  do  with 
the  many-sided  life  of  the  people.  Apart  from  brief 
reports  they  have  furnished  their  mission  boards,  and 
the  special  contributions  to  periodical  literature,  mis- 
sionaries have  written  many  books  concerning  the 
peoples  among  whom  they  have  labored.  These  books 
treat  of  the  vital  things  concerning  the  people,  their 
customs,  religious  and  social  life,  their  physical  condi- 
tion, and  their  religions  and  languages. 

In  this  connection,  too,  a  further  tribute  to  mis- 
sionaries for  scientific  work  may  be  given. 

Mr.  H.  H.  Johnstone,  an  African  traveler,  thus  wrote 
in  the  nineteenth  century,  as  far  back  as  1887:  "In- 
directly, and  almost  unintentionally,  missionary  enter- 
prise has  widely  increased  the  bounds  of  our  knowledge, 
and  has  sometimes  been  the  means  of  conferring  benefits 
on  science,  the  value  and  extent  of  which  itself  was  care- 
less  to   appreciate   and   compute.     Huge   is   the   debt 

197 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

which  philologists  owe  to  the  labors  of  British  mission- 
aries in  Africa. 

"Zoology,  botany,  and  anthropology,  and  most  of  the 
other  branches  of  scientific  investigation,  have  been  en- 
riched by  the  researches  of  missionaries  who  have 
enjoyed  unequaled  opportunities  of  collecting  in  new 
districts." 

It  is  pleasant  to  record  such  facts  as  the  above  out  of 
a  great  mass  of  testimony  which  of  itself  would  make  a 
volume.  Such  sidelights  on  the  largely  incidental  results 
of  missionary  activities  in  this  and  other  lines  we  have 
touched  should  lead  those  who  have  lightly  discredited 
missionary  work  to  revise  to  some  degree,  at  least,  their 
declared  judgments. 


108 


CHAPTER  VI. 

EDUCATION. 


Teaching  had  a  Place  in  the  Divine  Program: 

"And  He  (Jesus)  went  round  about  the  villages  teaching." 

—Mark  6:  6. 

"And  the  things  which  thou  hast  heard  from  Me  among  many 
witnesses,  the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to 
teach  others  also." — Apottle  Paul. 


"The  record  of  the  work  done  by  the  first  missionaries  in  India 
reads  like  an  Eastern  romance.  They  created  a  prose  literature  for 
BengaJ;  they  established  the  modem  method  of  popular  education; 
they  founded  the  present  Protestant  Indian  Church;  they  gave  the 
first  impulse  to  the  native  press;  they  set  up  the  first  steam-engine  in 
India;  with  its  help  they  introduced  the  modem  manufacture  of  paper 
on  a  large  scale;  in  ten  years  they  translated  and  printed  the  Bible,  or 
parts  thereof,  in  thirty-one  languages.  The  main  part  of  their  funds 
they  earned  by  their  hands  and  heads.  They  built  a  college  which 
still  ranks  among  the  most  splendid  educational  edifices  in  India." — Sir 
William  Ilunier,  author  of  the  "Imperial  Gazetteer  of  India.'' 

Doctor  Ciist,  in  "  The  Languages  of  Africa"  speaks  of  missionaries 
as  those  "who,  as  it  were,  in  the  course  of  their  striking  hard  on  the 
anvil  of  evangelization,  their  own  proper  work,  have  emitted  bright 
sparks  of  linguistic  light,  which  have  rendered  luminous  a  region  pre- 
viously shrouded  in  darkness,  and  these  sparks  have  kindled  a  corre- 
sponding feeling  of  warmth  in  the  hearts  of  great,  and  to  them  per- 
sonally unknown,  scholars,  working  in  their  studies  in  Vienna,  Berlin, 
or  some  German  university — scholars  who,  alas!  cared  little  for  the 
object  of  the  missionaries  going  forth,  but  rejoiced  exceedingly  at  the 
wonderful,  unexpected,  epoch-making  results  of  their  quiet  labors." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

E  d  uc  a  t  i  o  n . 

Vital  Christianity  has  ever  been  awake  to  the  im- 
portance of  education,  and  its  onward  movement  has 
meant  intellectual  life  and  growth,  as  well  as  spiritual 
enlightenment  and  development.  It  is  no  doubt  true 
that  we  owe  the  popular  education  of  modern  European 
countries  to  Christianity.  It  arose  after  the  Reforma- 
tion. Germany  and  Scotland  led  the  way,  England  and 
France  followed,  but  more  slowly.  Where  the  Reforma- 
tion did  not  go,  popular  education  has  failed  to  this  day 
to  make  much  headway.  Spain  and  Italy  may  be  cited 
in  proof. 

Christianity  does  not  reach  its  best  except  where  the 
Bible  is  most  wadely  read  and  most  vitally  touches  the 
life  of  the  people.  And  where  the  Bible  is  read  and 
studied  it  proves  an  inspiring  power  not  only  in  the 
heart,  but  in  the  mind  as  well — and  here  is  the  secret 
source  not  only  of  the  needed  inspiration  to  education, 
but  also  of  what  itself  is  educative,  for  the  Bible  ha^ 
educational  value.  There  is  no  other  book  that  means 
so  much  as  mere  literature,  for  it  is  a  library  of  the 
best;  or  touches  so  much  a  range  of  practical  themes  in 
a  practical  way;  or  reaches  so  sublime  ideals  of  char- 
acter, hfe,  and  duty;  or  presents  so  noble  a  philosophy; 
or  broadens  the  mind  by  the  revelation  and  discussion 
of  so  great  themes.  Where  such  a  book  goes,  education 
advances,  and  where  the  Bible  is  circumscribed  in  its 
distribution    there    will    be    found    wanting    the   living 

201 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

power  that  makes  for  Intellectual  advancement.  But 
where  the  Christian  missionary  goes  the  Bible  goes, 
schools  are  started,  educational  systems  appear,  and  the 
people  become  educated. 

The  process  is  a  perfectly  natural  one.  Take  any 
community  of  savages  anywhere  that  has  come  under 
the  influence  of  the  gospel.  The  simple  parts  of  the 
New  Testament  are  the  first  subjects  taught.  A  little 
knowledge  imparted  by  word  of  mouth  means  two 
things:  The  desire  to  know  more,  and  the  desire  to  read 
it  out  of  the  book  for  one's  self.  By  most  natural 
processes  one  goes  on  to  study  the  elementary  branches 
of  a  general  education,  while  some  get  a  broader  vision 
and  demand  even  the  higher  branches  as  well.  Institu- 
tions are  demanded  as  a  matter  of  course,  and  the 
simple  school  under  a  tree,  with  the  dust  of  the  earth 
for  slate  and  blackboard,  proves  to  be  only  the  first 
rung  in  the  ladder;  but  speedily  others  are  added  until 
colleges  and  normal  and  theological  schools  grow  up. 
Such  is  the  educational  advance  that  accompanies  the 
work  of  world  evangelization  carried  on  by  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  More  than  this,  there  is  no  such  move- 
ment successfully  fostered  under  any  other  system. 

But  there  are  countries  not  a  few  where  the  mis- 
sionary finds  people  with  a  literature  and  educational 
systems,  and  with  law  codes  and  philosophers.  Such 
was  true  in  the  case  of  China,  India,  and  to  some  extent 
of  Turkey.  What  has  the  Christian  propaganda  done 
for  education  in  such  lands?  Here  the  influence  has 
been  no  less  marked,  but  it  has  been  transforming  rather 
than  creative.  The  educational  methods  of  China,  India, 
Turkey,  and  other  lands  where  Christianity  has  found 
such  conditions  as  have  long  prevailed  in  these  lands, 
have  been  revolutionized  by  missionary  effort.    The  old 

202 


EDUCATION. 

methods,  stereotyped  and  ill-adapted  as  they  were,  have 
given  place  to  those  suggestive  of  life  and  eflFort  and 
adaptation.  The  system  in  China  of  memorizing  the 
old  classics  has  given  way  before  that  system  which  has 
followed  Christianity's  entrance,  as  has  also  the  system 
of  mere  memorizing  and  repetition  in  India,  and  also 
its  geography  based  on  mere  imagination. 

Education  was,  in  the  case  of  woman,  in  some  lands 
placed  under  the  ban  by  a  social  custom — as  in  India, 
where  any  opportunity  to  learn  to  read  and  write  was 
accorded  to  the  temple-girls  only,  so  that  this  ability 
was  counted  as  a  mark  of  an  immoral  life.  Such  hin- 
drances as  this,  and  those  of  the  zenana  system  and  child 
marriage,  have  stood  in  the  way  of  education  among 
girls  and  women.  When  Doctor  Duff  came  to  under- 
stand these  conditions,  he  remarked:  "Female  educa- 
tion in  India,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  is  hopeless.  You  might 
as  well  try  to  scale  a  wall  five  hundred  yards  high  as 
attempt  to  give  Christian  education  to  either  the  women 
or  the  girls  of  India." 

The  wives  of  the  missionaries  and  the  single  ladies 
sent  out  by  the  mission  boards  have  done  a  wonderful 
work  in  this  direction.  One  wonders  to  what  influence 
the  women  could  have  looked  for  relief  had  Christianity 
not  come  to  them.  Governments  are  slow  to  deal  with 
matters  deeply  rooted  in  social  customs  and  religious 
practice,  and  commerce  does  not  interest  itself  with 
codes  of  education  and  the  uplift  of  the  socially  de- 
praved. Then,  too,  there  is  no  system  or  movement 
among  men  that  is  adapted,  by  its  sympathetic  interest 
and  its  spirit  of  life,  to  such  a  work.  The  Christian 
faith  with  its  messengers  of  sympathy  and  love  can  ac- 
complish the  result  demanded.  In  referring  to  this 
phase  of  mission  work.  President  Washburn,  of  Robert 

303 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

College,  said:  "The  attacks  made  upon  this  work,  al- 
though not  altogether  without  excuse,  were  undoubtedly 
a  mistake  which  put  back  the  missionary  work  of  the 
East  a  quarter  of  a  century.  The  result  of  this  inter- 
esting and  noble  work  is  that  both  Moslems  and  Cath- 
olics have  been  aroused  throughout  the  empire.  Whereas 
in  that  empire  in  1829  there  was  not  one  school  for 
girls,  to-day  there  is  hardly  a  town  in  which  girls  may 
not  learn  to  read." 

Says  Doctor  James  S.  Dennis  in  treating  of  education 
in  India:  "It  is  education  that, creates  in  the  Indian 
mind  a  taste  for  the  literature  of  the  modern  world  and 
breaks  the  spell  of  the  ancient  Indian  classics,  which, 
however  worthy  of  admiration  as  examples  of  philosophic 
acumen  and  speculative  genius,  are  of  little  value  for 
all  purposes  of  practical  instruction  in  this  age  of  the 
world.  The  demand  for  fresh  and  informing  literature 
in  all  branches  of  knowledge  is  stimulated,  journalistic 
enterprise  is  promoted,  mission  and  native  presses  and 
publishing  houses  are  multiplied  and  kept  busy,  while 
an  era  of  wholesome,  instructive,  and  timely  literary 
activity  is  being  rapidly  developed.  The  founding  and 
enriching  of  museums  of  science  for  the  encouragement 
of  learning  are  additional  features  of  this  intellectual 
renaissance." 

He  says  also,  and  most  truly:  "The  educated  upper 
classes,  who  have  been  trained  in  the  atmosphere  of 
non-religious  and  non-missionary  institutions,  are  con- 
fessedly not  zealous  in  desiring  or  working  for  the  edu- 
cation of  the  masses.  The  educational  enthusiasm 
which  plans  large  things  for  the  benefit  of  all  classes  of 
the  Indian  population  has  pertained  almost  wholly  to 
the  program  of  missions;  even  in  the  case  of  non-Chris- 
tian i)rogressives,   where  wc  find  an  approach  to  this 

204 


EDUCATION. 

enthusiasm,  it  can,  in  large  measure,  be  traced  to  the 
example  and  influence  of  missions." 

In  no  country  has  mission  education  been  more 
firmly  pressed,  in  none  have  greater  difficulties  been 
met  or  greater  successes  won  than  in  India.  In  a  country 
where  the  religious  spirit  prevails  as  here.  Christian 
education,  to  be  of  any  evangelistic  value,  must  be 
markedly  and  always  Christian. 

The  British  blue  book  on  the  "Progress  of  Educa- 
tion in  India,"  published  in  1904,  bears  this  testimony: 
"From  a  very  early  date  missionary  societies  have 
played  an  important  part  in  the  development  of  Indian 
education." 

Sir  Andrew  H.  L.  Eraser,  late  Lieutenant-Governor 
of  Bengal,  bears  testimony  to  the  practical  character  of 
the  education  given  in  mission  schools  in  the  following 
words:  "It  has  been  my  policy  to  find  out  the  school 
from  which  boys  who  are  candidates  for  government 
service  come,  and  I  find  that  the  best  boys  have  come 
from  missionary  schools  and  colleges." 

Protestant  missions  have  always  laid  special  emphasis 
on  education.  Schools  spring  up  as  by  magic  in  the 
trail  of  the  missionary.  Books  are  circulated  broad- 
cast. The  informing  of  the  mind  and  the  stimulating  of 
thought  are  ever  prominent.  It  is  a  suggestive  fact  that 
a  desire  for  education  speedily  appears  where  Chris- 
tianity has  been  accepted.  This  is  true  not  merely  as 
applied  to  knowledge  of  Christian  truth,  but  to  secular 
knowledge  as  well. 

The  extent  of  missionary  education  can  be  gauged 
in  part  only  by  the  statistics  of  educational  institutions. 
In  addition  to  all  that  can  be  included  in  statistical  tables, 
there  is  a  constant  work  going  on  in  village  communities 
that  tends  to  open  the  mind  and  to  impart  important 

205 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

knowledge.    Figures  that  speak  of  the  extent  of  organ- 
ized educational  effort  are  here  given: 

Number  of 
Grade  of  Institution.  Number         Pupils 

Universities  and  Colleges 86  8,628 

Theological,  Normal  Schools,  and  Training 

Classes 522        12,761 

Boarding  and  High  Schools 1,714        166,447 

Industrial  Training  Institutions  and  Classes         292  16,292 

Elementary  and  Village  Schools 30,185     1,290,357 

Kindergarten-Schools  and  Classes 115  5,597 

Medical  Schools  and  Schools  for  Nurses ...  67  651 

The  extent  of  these  various  phases  of  the  educational 
agency  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  all  of  them  have  a 
place  in  the  work  of  the  Church  in  the  following  coun- 
tries, namely:  Africa,  China,  India,  Japan,  Persia, 
Turkey,  while  nearly  all  are  represented  in  all  other 
great  mission  fields  of  the  Church,  and  doubtless  in 
some  of  these  fields  work  on  additional  lines  has  been 
opened  since  the  latest  reports  were  comjiiled.  It  is  also 
probable  that  some  reports  lacked  in  completeness. 
But  according  to  printed  reports  the  following  lands 
lack  in  only  one  out  of  the  above  list  of  educational 
agencies,  namely:  Burma,  Ceylon,  Korea,  Mexico, 
Madagascar,  Syria,  South  America, 

The  above  figures  speak  of  a  great  work  accomplished 
and  of  foundation  laid  for  a  yet  broader  and  in  every 
way  more  beneficent  work  in  the  future.  We  wish  to 
emphasize  again  the  fact  that  the  real  stirring  of  intel- 
lectual life  goes  much  beyond  the  comparatively  narrow 
circle  reached  within  the  walls  of  educational  institu- 
tions. These  lands  are  surely  in  the  dawn  of  an  intel- 
lectual renaissance,  the  beginnings  of  which  must  be 
credited  to  Christian  missions.  Happy  will  these  lands 
be  if  the  Christian  Church  plans  so  wisely  and  gener- 

20G 


EDUCATION. 

ously  in  the  directing  of  this  educational  movement  that 
the  gospel  of  Christ  shall  leaven  the  whole  mass  of  the 
intellectual  Hfe  of  these  lands.  For  the  Church  to  with- 
hold her  hand  to-day  from  the  liberal  sowing  that  will 
mean  such  a  harvest  will,  and  can  only,  mean  that  an- 
tagonistic faiths  shall  touch  the  movement  with  a 
blighting  influence.  To-day  is  most  surely  the  day  of 
opportunity  in  this  direction.  The  Church  of  Christ  in 
Christian  lands  must  decide  whether  the  streams  of  in- 
tellectual life  now  being  set  in  motion  in  non-Christian 
lands  shall  flow  within  the  broad  banks  of  Christianity's 
onsweeping  flood  or  be  turned  into  sluggish  channels  by 
faiths  that  have  no  power  to  develop  and  direct  intel- 
lectual life  and  thought.  The  day  of  greatest  oppor- 
tunity is  the  day  of  the  small  beginnings  in  this  respect. 
But  attention  must  here  be  called  to  the  fact  that 
we  have  only  referred  to  the  work  in  foreign  mission 
lands.  The  educational  outcome  of  Christianity's  ad- 
vance, however,  appears  in  Christian  lands,  in  the  insti- 
tutions built  up  and  in  the  training  given,  and  even 
more,  perhaps,  in  the  educational  impulse  that  has  been 
created  around  the  globe.  In  the  contemplation  of  such 
a  subject  one  speedily  realizes  that  he  can  not  hope  to 
do  more  than  call  attention  to  a  greatness  that  can  not 
be  measured.  The  educational  impulse  has  never  been 
wanting  where  vital  Christianity  has  held  sway.  The 
great  lands  dominated  by  the  Protestant  faith  have  felt 
a  mental  awakening,  and  education  has  flourished.  It 
has  permeated  all  sections  of  these  lands  and  touched 
all  classes  of  their  peoples.  Thought  has  been  stimu- 
lated and  mental  power  developed.  As  the  result,  in- 
ventions have  been  numerous,  the  conditions  under 
which  man  labors  have  been  greatly  improved,  and  a 
great  influence  has  been  exerted  over  less  favored  lands. 

207 


CHAPTER  VII. 

SOCIAL  AND  HUMANITARIAN. 


Christianity" s  Program  Provides  for  Achievement  Along  Social  and  Hu- 
manitarian Lines: 

"The  healing  of  the  seamless  dress 
Is  by  the  bed  of  pain; 
We  touch  Him  in  life's  throng  and  press, 

And  we  are  whole  again." — John  G.  Whittier. 

"Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfill  the  law  of  Christ." 

— Apostle  Paul. 

14 


"Seventy  years  ago  (I  quote  from  a  statement  published  in  India 
in  the  Indian  Watchman)  the  fires  of  Suttee  were  publicly  blazing  in 
the  presidency  towns  of  Madras,  Bombay,  and  Calcutta,  and  all  over 
India  the  fires  of  Suttee,  in  which  the  screaming  and  struggling  widow — 
in  many  cases  herself  a  mere  child — was  bound  to  the  dead  body  of 
her  husband,  and  with  him  burned  to  ashes.  Seventy  years  ago  infants 
were  publicly  thrown  into  the  Ganges,  as  sacrifices  to  the  goddess  of  the 
river.  Seventy  years  ago  young  men  and  maidens,  decked  with  flowers, 
were  slain  in  Hindu  temples  before  the  hideous  idol  of  the  goddess  Kali, 
or  hacked  to  pieces  as  the  Meras,  that  their  quivering  flesh  might  be 
given  to  propitiate  the  god  of  the  soil.  Seventy  years  ago  the  cars  of 
Jaganath  were  rolling  over  India,  crushing  hundreds  of  human  victims 
annually  beneath  their  wheels.  Seventy  years  ago  lepers  were  burned 
alive,  devotees  publicly  starved  themselves  to  death,  parents  brought 
their  children  to  the  banks  of  the  Ganges  and  hastened  their  death  by 
filling  their  mouths  with  the  sands  and  the  water  of  the  so-called  sacred 
river.  Seventy  years  ago  the  swinging  festivals  attracted  thousands  to 
see  the  poor,  writhing  wretches,  with  iron  hooks  thrust  through  the 
muscles  of  their  backs,  swing  in  mid-air  in  honor  of  their  gods.  For 
these  scenes,  which  disgraced  India  seventy  years  ago,  we  may  now 
look  in  vain.  And  need  I  remind  you  that  every  one  of  these  changes 
for  the  better  is  due  directly  or  indirectly  to  missionary  enterprise  and 
the  spirit  of  Christianity?  It  was  Christian  missionaries,  and  those  who 
supported  them,  who  proclaimed  and  denounced  these  tremendous  evils." 
— Canon  Hole,  in  an  address  at  Nottingham,  England,  June  15,  1SS7. 

"In  comparing  India  at  the  beginning  of  the  century  with  the 
India  of  to-day,  a  great  improvement  is  to  be  noted  in  the  moral  and 
social  conditions.  The  prohibition  of  human  sacrifice  and  of  torture  in 
the  religious  rites,  of  the  burning  of  widows,  of  the  killing  of  female 
children,  and  the  efforts  at  reform  in  the  practice  of  child-marriage  are 
all  direct  results  of  the  exposure  and  condemnation  by  the  missionaries. 
The  establishment  of  schools  and  colleges,  which  was  inaugurated  by  the 
missions,  has  created  a  widespread  zeal  for  education  hitherto  unknown 
in  the  land.  The  awakened  interest  of  the  Brahmins  in  the  purification 
of  their  religion,  and  the  efforts  of  reformers  to  establish  a  Hindu  wor- 
ship more  in  accord  with  the  enlightened  spirit  of  the  age,  are  the  direct 
outgrowth  of  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  If  not  a  single 
conversion  could  be  recorded  in  the  past  century,  these  reforms  and 
blessings  alone  would  be  an  abundant  reward  for  all  the  labors  of  the 
missionaries  and  the  money  contributed  by  the  Churches  for  their  sup- 
port."— The  lion.  John  W .  Foster. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Social  and  Humanitarian. 

Christianity  has,  from  its  beginning,  had  a  place 
among  the  forces  that  make  for  the  improvement  of  the 
social  order.  In  non-Christian  lands  there  is  no  pro- 
gram for  such  service,  and  in  lands  where  the  Christian 
system  has  a  place  only  in  name,  social  conditions  are 
but  little  improved.  Where,  however,  the  Christian 
faith  has  taken  such  hold  upon  the  people  that  a  real 
spiritual  life  has  been  generated,  social  conditions  have 
been  changed  to  a  marked  degree.  In  such  cases  social 
conditions  such  as  are  found  in  non-Christian  lands  mar 
a  picture  otherwise  beautiful.  Thus  slavery,  polygamy, 
divorce,  destruction  of  child-life,  child  marriage,  en- 
forced widowhood,  caste  distinction,  intemperance,  and 
immorality  appear  in  darker  hue  amid  a  Christian  ci\'il- 
ization  than  anywhere  else.  Against  such  things  Chris- 
tianity by  its  very  nature  stands  opposed,  and  when 
Christianity  enters  where  these  prevail,  or  when  these 
appear  where  Christianity  holds  sway,  a  contest  is  sure 
to  take  place.  The  history  that  stands  in  proof  of  this 
statement  is  so  extensive  and  relates  to  so  many  lands 
that  it  can  not  be  given  here  even  in  barest  outlines.  A 
few  points  only  can  be  given  in  proof,  and  the  reader 
must  be  referred  to  the  extensive  literature  that  is 
available  on  the  subject. 

The  Roman  Empire  furnishes  our  first  viewpoint. 
It  has  seemed  strange  to  many  that  Jesus  Christ  spoke 
no  word  directly  dealing  with  some  of  the  greatest  evils 

211 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

of  all  time — evils  that  flourished  when  He  lived.  It  is 
enough,  however,  that  He  inculcated  great  principles 
that  put  the  faith  and  the  Church  that  bear  His  name 
in  eternal  opposition  to  those  social  evils.  His  sensitive 
nature  must  have  suffered  more  than  we  can  under- 
stand as  He  lived  where  slavery  flourished  and  woman- 
hood was  degraded  as  under  Roman  rule.  But  the 
Roman  rule  was  wide-flung,  and  He  who  could  drive  out 
from  the  temple  the  things  that  polluted  could  not  thus 
purge  the  Roman  world  of  its  traffic  in  human  flesh  and 
its  low  ideals  of  womanhood.  Be  it  noted,  however, 
that  the  seed  sown  in  the  form  of  great  principles  and 
of  spiritual  life  speedUy  brought  forth  fruit. 

The  leaven  of  Christianity  worked  silently,  and  the 
results  were  not  largely  apparent  until  emperors,  Chris- 
tian in  name,  ruled  the  Roman  World.  Under  Con- 
stantine  and  Justinian  great  changes  took  place  in  the 
social  order  in  respect  to  woman.  What  had  her  con- 
ditions been  under  the  greatest  empire,  and  the  most 
enlightened,  the  world  had  then  known.?  She  was  under 
perpetual  male  tutelage.  Her  husband's  control  over 
her  property  was  absolute,  and  his  power  over  her  person 
unlimited.  She  was  held  in  contempt.  She  could  exer- 
cise no  authority  over  her  minor  children  and  was  not 
consulted,  even,  regarding  their  marriage. 

In  the  case  of  divorce  there  was  a  laxity  in  the  laws 
that  robbed  marriage  of  much  of  its  sacred  character. 
"Until  death  us  do  part"  had  no  place  in  the  marriage 
service  and  no  assured  place  in  actual  life.  Either 
party  could  secure  legal  release  by  expressing  the  wish 
in  writing.  It  is  claimed  that  women  used  their  right 
in  this  direction  more  frequently  than  did  men.  We 
need  hardly  be  told  that  vice  prevailed  to  an  alarming 
degree  in  Roman  family  life  when  wc  consider  the  place 

21^ 


SOCIAL  AND  HUMANITARIAN. 

assigned  to  women  and  the  laws  governing  divorce. 
Concubinage  was  allowed,  and  adultery  was  common. 
The  first  centuries  of  Christianity  synchronized  with  the 
lowest  debasement  of  Roman  family  life  and  the  deepest 
degradation  of  the  social  order. 

Here  was  Christianity's  first  field  of  action;  such  the 
conditions  the  gospel  sought  to  change.  To  this  great 
task  the  Christian  faith  brought  an  exalted  ideal  of  the 
marriage  relation.  It  had  no  loose  teaching  to  present, 
for  Christ  Himself  had  set  the  highest  value  on  marriage. 
There  was  to  be  divorce  for  adultery  only,  while  con- 
cubinage and  polygamy  were  outlawed.  Marriage  was 
to  be  held  most  sacred,  being  typified  by  the  mystical 
union  between  Christ  and  His  Church,  and  personal 
purity  was  strictly  enjoined  and  then  stressed  by  the 
declaration  that  the  body  is  the  temple  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

The  first  Christian  emperor  of  Rome,  Constantine, 
while  not  embodying  the  highest  type  of  Christian  man- 
hood either  in  ideal  or  in  life,  sought  to  model  the  social 
order  by  applying  the  principles  of  the  gospel.  The 
duty  of  marital  fidelity  on  the  part  of  both  husband  and 
wife  was  emphasized  by  legal  enactment,  while  con- 
cubinage was  prohibited  and  adultery  made  a  capital 
offense.  Under  him,  and  under  Justinian,  advance  was 
made;  but  that  advance  was  gradual,  and  retrograde 
movements  often  set  in. 

We  can  not  fail  in  this  connection  to  call  attention 
to  slavery,  which  flourished  at  this  period.  The  world 
has,  perhaps,  never  witnessed  a  worse  condition  in 
respect  to  the  enslavement  of  man  by  his  fellow  than 
prevailed  there  when  Christ  came  to  declare  liberty  to 
the  captive.  The  Roman  galley  and  mine  stand  for 
scenes  of  inhumanity  and  oppression  that  the  imagina- 

213 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

tion  can  not  picture.  Slavery's  attendants,  vice,  degrada- 
tion, and  misery,  flourished.  The  greatest  philosophers 
and  the  best  products  of  non-Christian  philosophic 
systems  failed  to  get  a  vision  of  the  debasing  influence 
slavery  was  exerting  on  both  master  and  slave.  Chris- 
tianity first  demanded  humane  treatment  of  the  slave, 
and  even  emphasized  the  bond  of  brotherhood  between 
slave  and  master.  As  in  the  case  of  woman,  some  ad- 
vance in  the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of  the  slave 
was  made  during  the  reigns  of  Constantine  and  Justin- 
ian, but  progress  was  slow.  It  was  not,  however,  until 
the  ninth  century  that  the  direct  order  against  slavery 
was  issued,  and  to  Saint  Theodoret  of  Constantinople 
belongs  the  honor.  His  order  is  worthy  of  record: 
"Thou  shalt  possess  no  slave,  neither  for  domestic 
service  nor  for  the  labor  of  the  fields,  for  man  is  made 
in  the  image  of  God." 

Apart  from  the  fact  of  enforced  labor,  the  slave  was 
degraded  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  being  denied  all  civil 
rights;  being  regarded  as  property  subject  to  sale  and 
purchase;  by  being  denied  all  property  rights,  and  even 
of  legal  parentage,  since  for  him  there  was  no  legal 
marriage;  by  being  deprived  of  all  appeal  to  the  courts 
and  excluded  from  witnessing  in  court,  his  testimony 
not  being  legal  unless  given  under  torture.  In  addition 
to  the  usual  features  of  slavery,  that  of  the  Roman 
Emi)ire,  in  the  early  ages  of  the  Christian  Church,  had 
a  special  feature.  Slaves  were  made  use  of  in  the  li- 
centious and  cruel  sports  that  characterized  that  age. 
The  mind  would  revolt  against  accepting  the  reports 
that  come  down  to  us  were  they  not  in  harmony  with 
the  many  terrible  features  of  that  bloody  age.  It  is 
hard  for  us  to  believe  that  even  a  Roman  emperor  would 
continue  for  one  hundred   and   twenty-three  days,   as 

214 


SOCIAL  AND  HUMANITARIAN. 

Trajan  is  said  to  have  done,  a  bloody  contest  in  which 
ten  thousand  prisoners  and  gladiators  contended  in  the 
arena. 

Another  feature  of  the  social  order  was  the  destruc- 
tion of  child-life.  The  feeble  or  deformed  were  ruth- 
lessly destroyed,  whether  boys  or  girls,  and  large  num- 
bers of  girls,  especially  of  the  poor,  were  cast  out  to  die. 
In  addition,  the  power  of  life  and  death  was  given  to  the 
father  over  his  children.  Surely  in  this  darkest  night 
of  heathen  profligacy  and  degradation  of  manhood  and 
womanhood  one  sees  the  greatness  of  the  need  of  such 
teaching  as  Christ  came  to  give  and  such  a  life  as  He 
sought  to  implant.  Rugged  was  the  field  and  thin  and 
thorny  the  soil,  for  the  most  part;  but  transformations 
were  gradually  effected  that  stamp  the  power  at  work 
as  the  power  of  the  Living  God. 

As  we  move  on  to  Northern  Europe  and  in  point  of 
time  to  the  Middle  Ages,  we  find  much  the  same  condi- 
tions prevailing  as  we  found  in  the  Roman  Empire  at  an 
earlier  date,  both  in  regard  to  woman's  legal  rights  and 
to  slavery,  though  woman  was  more  highly  esteemed, 
on  the  whole,  and  hence  her  condition  was  somewhat 
improved.  Here  Christianity  exerted  its  influence,  grad- 
ually relieving  the  darker  features  of  the  picture.  That 
the  Church  was  alive  to  the  unchristian  character  of 
slavery,  and  bitterly  opposed  to  it,  is  proven  by  the 
fact  that  thirty-seven  Church  councils  are  reported  to 
have  taken  action  looking  to  the  amelioration  of  the 
condition  of  the  slave.  Gradually,  even  where  slavery 
itself  was  not  placed  under  legal  ban,  special  rights  and 
privileges  were  accorded  to  them,  as,  for  instance,  in 
England,  special  concessions  for  feast  days  and  Sundays. 
Action  favorable  to  the  slave  finally  went  so  far  that 
emancipation    of    slaves    frequently    took    place,    and 

215 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

finally  under  William  the  Conqueror  a  law  was  passed 
that  forbade  the  slave  trade.  While  the  Roman  Con- 
quest retarded  the  movement,  the  ground  lost  was  re- 
gained, and  more,  under  Henry  II. 

If  the  position  that  amelioration  of  the  condition  of 
woman,  the  gradual  rise  of  a  feeling  against  the  enslave- 
ment of  man,  and  a  higher  value  on  child-life,  together 
with  many  other  changes  for  good  in  the  social  life  of 
the  people,  placed  to  the  credit  of  Christianity  must  be 
challenged,  we  call  attention  to  the  following  facts: 
First,  the  principles  taught  by  Christ  and  the  whole 
effort  of  His  life  were  directed  to  relieving  distress  and 
exalting  the  individual.  Second,  where  those  principles 
have  been  inculcated,  and  His  life  has  been  accepted  as 
the  ideal  for  humanity,  such  improvements  as  we  have 
sketched  have  taken  place  in  the  social  life  of  the  people. 
Third,  non-Christian  lands  show  no  such  tendency  up 
to  this  present  time,  except  as  Christianity  has  entered, 
and  where  it  is  entered  that  tendency  has  speedily  ap- 
peared and  increased  as  the  influence  of  the  Christian 
faith  has  widened.  Attention  may  here  be  called  to 
the  foot-binding  custom  in  China  and  the  exposure  of 
the  new-born  babes;  to  polygamy,  concubinage  and  the 
looseness  of  the  marriage  relation  among  Mohammedan 
people  everywhere;  to  the  ban  upon  female  education 
among  the  Hindus,  with  child  marriage,  enforced  widow- 
hood, polygamy,  and  other  features  of  the  social  system 
that  degrade  woman.  It  may  be  noted,  too,  that  in 
India  and  China  there  were  great  thinkers,  and  that 
their  systems  of  philosophy  and  their  great  and  ancient 
literatures  forbid  placing  these  great  peoples  among 
the  barbarous  nations.  In  fact  there  is  evidence  to 
prove  that  in  India  woman's  place  was  a  worthy  one  in 
the  far-distunt  past  of  the  Aryan  race,  and  that  her 

216 


SOCIAL  AND  HUMANITARIAN. 

degradation  has  become  more  and  more  marked  in 
spite  of  philosophy  and  in  spite  of  a  Htertaure  that 
exalts  her  far  above  the  place  she  occupies  in  practical, 
every-day  life. 

In  our  modern  life  and  under  a  Christian  civiliza- 
tion slavery,  when  it  appears  at  all,  excites  stern  resent- 
ment, and  the  clamor  at  once  excited  for  its  overthrow 
shows  the  true  spirit  of  the  age.  No  more  need  be  said 
to  show  how  great  has  been  Christianity's  triumph  in 
this  respect.  Perhaps  the  triumph  is  greater  here  than 
at  any  other  point  of  the  social  program.  The  victory 
won  for  childhood  has  been  great  indeed;  but  conditions 
still  exist  that  are  at  variance  with  the  principles  of  the 
gospel,  and  call  for  speedy  change.  While  the  outcome 
is  such  as  to  warrant  a  special  tribute  of  praise  to  God, 
we  must  not  close  our  eyes  to  the  real  conditions  and 
fail  to  note  what  yet  remains  to  be  done.  The  victory 
has  not  been  fully  won  when  child-life  is  safe  from 
destruction  at  its  very  beginning  if  it  is  then  subjected 
to  the  grievous  wrong  of  overtaxing  work  under  condi- 
tions that  deprive  of  playtime  and  sunshine  and  school, 
as  is  too  often  the  case  now  because  the  mine  and 
factory  are  allowed  to  swallow  up  child-life. 

The  place  given  to  womanhood  under  Christian 
civilization  by  the  law,  in  respect  to  personal  and  prop- 
erty rights,  is  in  such  marked  contrast  to  that  accorded 
to  non-Christian  womanhood  anywhere  that  one  sees 
hope  for  the  latter  only  in  that  which  has  brought  ele- 
vation to  the  former.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that 
what  we  understand  by  the  word  "home"  is  known  no- 
where outside  the  pale  of  Christian  civilization.  The 
languages  of  non-Christian  peoples  can  not  express  at 
all  the  thought  of  home,  and  the  best  translation  of 
those  words  that  so  wonderfully  thrill  the  hearts  of 

217 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

those  who  have  known  the  home  Christianity  has  estab- 
lished, "Home,  home,  sweet,  sweet  home,"  would  cause 
no  thrill  in  any  human  breast. 

The  freedom  given  to  woman  in  Christian  lands  is  a 
surprise  to  non-Christian  women.  The  contrast  marked 
by  that  freedom  as  compared  with  the  Purdah  system 
of  the  Mohammedans,  and  of  the  high-caste  Hindus, 
indexes  woman's  physical  vantage  ground  under  Chris- 
tianity. We  must  here  say  that,  while  the  great  Chris- 
tian governments  of  the  world  are  above  the  non-Chris- 
tian ones  in  respect  to  law,  and  their  peoples  far  more 
advanced  in  social  life,  there  remain  yet  many  abuses 
to  be  corrected  and  many  wrongs  to  be  righted.  Prob- 
ably along  no  line  has  the  acliievement  of  the  world 
evangelization  movement  been  more  clearly  marked  than 
along  that  of  the  social  order;  but  it  is  not  our  object 
to  picture  that  outcome  in  a  light  not  warranted  by 
facts  or  to  attempt  to  prove  that  the  social  results 
sought  through  centuries  have  been  already  reached. 
The  love  of  money  and  unbridled  passion  still  bind 
social  evils  upon  the  countries  called  Christian,  and  too 
often  the  use  of  unholy  means  secures  them  legal  per- 
fection. Marriage  is  held  less  sacred  than  it  should  be, 
and  is  too  often  contracted  with  less  calm  thought  than 
is  used  in  a  matter  of  ordinary  business.  Sometimes, 
also,  it  is  severed  as  easily  as  a  civil  contract.  Selfish 
interest  leads  to  oppression  akin  to  slavery,  and  while 
the  law  gives  equal  rights,  the  might  of  wealth  deprives 
many  of  rights  inherent  in  manhood  and  womanhood 
and  nullifies  the  law  from  which  they  have  a  right  to 
expect  protection  or  redress.  And  further  still,  even 
where  the  law  declares  for  equality,  and  the  caste  system 
has  no  place,  a  class  system  has  grown  up  that  has 
built   up   barriers   utterly   inconsistent  with   the   spirit 

218 


SOCIAL  AND  HUMANITARIAN. 

of  brotherhood  Jesus  taught  and  exemplijBed.  Well  may 
we  rejoice  over  the  social  improvement  gained,  but  let 
us  at  the  same  time  lift  up  our  eyes  and  look  upon  real 
conditions  with  no  prejudiced  view,  but  determined  to 
know  the  facts.  Thus  only  can  the  people  of  God  get  a 
vision  of  present  need  that  will  lead  to  the  service  needed 
to  complete  the  good  purpose  already  pushed  so  far 
towards  realization  in  the  social  life  of  Christian  nations, 
and  prepare  the  way  for  the  broader  vision  that  takes  in 
all  non-Christian  peoples  who  still  groan  under  social 
disabilities  that  Christ  came  to  remove. 

Let  us  try  now  to  get  a  little  closer  view  of  the  sub- 
ject in  respect  to  the  organized  work  now  being  carried 
on  in  lands  where  non-Christian  systems  prevail,  passing 
by  similar  work  in  lands  called  Christian,  since  we  know, 
to  some  degree  at  least,  what  is  being  done  there.  The 
following  table  of  institutions  will  show  the  kind  of 
work  that  is  being  carried  on,  while  the  number  of  insti- 
tutions and  the  number  of  inmates  will  show  the  extent 
of  the  work: 

Kind  of  Institution. 

Orphanages 

Leper  Hospitals  and  Asylums 

Homes  for  Untainted  Children  of  Lepers. 
Homes  for  the  Blind  and  for  Deaf  Mutes . 

Rescue  Homes 

Opium  Refuges 

Homes  for  Widows 

Industrial  Homes 

Medical  Hospitals 

Dispensaries 

Hospital  In-patients ....    164 

Dispensary  Treatments  for  Year 4,235,375 

Outside  Patients 145,945 

Total  Individual  Patients 4,317,064 

Total  Treatments 7,578,942 

219 


Number  of 

Number.    Inmates. 

271 

20,383 

88 

6,769 

21 

567 

25 

844 

21 

856 

103 

2,548 

15 

410 

28 

1,789 

576 

1,077 

751 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Number  of 
Kind  of  Institution.  Number.    Inmates. 

Surgical  Operations — Minor 120,481  .... 

Major 36,897 

Total 157,378 

Schools  and  Classes Ill  830 

Schools  and  Classes  for  Nurses 98  663 

The  above  figures  show  the  channels  through  which 
the  Christian  Church  is  attempting  to  give  rehef  to  the 
people  in  foreign  lands.  Apart  from  the  results  that 
can  be  seen,  we  may  confidently  believe  that  through 
such  a  ministry  as  the  followers  of  Christ  are  exercising 
among  the  darkened  peoples  of  those  lands  some  spir- 
itual light  will  surely  shine  in  upon  their  spiritual  dark- 
ness. 


330 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A  CHRISTIAN  AND  MISSIONARY  APOLOGETIC. 


The  Results  of  the  Christian  Propaganda  are  its  Best  Apologetic: 

"In  the  wilderness  shall  waters  break  out,  and  streams  in  the 
desert.  And  the  glowing  sand  shall  become  a  pool,  and  the  thirsty 
ground  springs  of  water." — Isaiah  35:  6,  7. 

"All  that  we  call  modem  civilization,  in  a  sense  which  deserves  the 
name,  is  the  visible  expression  of  the  transforming  power  of  the  gospel." 
— James  Anthony  Froude,  in  "Short  Studies  on  Great  Subjects." 


"  All  things  grow  sweet  in  Him, 
He  draws  all  things  unto  an  order  fair. 
All  fierce  extremes  that  beat  along  time's  shore 
Like  chidden  waves  grow  mild. 
And  creep  to  kiss  His  feet; 
For  He  alone  it  is  that  brings 
The  fading  flower  of  our  humanity  to  perfect 
blossoming." 

"I  believe,  notwithstanding  all  that  the  English  people  have  done 
to  benefit  India,  the  missionaries  have  done  more  than  all  other  agencies 
combined." — Lord  Lawrence,  one-time  Viceroy  of  Irtdia. 

"After  eight  years  at  the  Colonial  OfiBce  and  Admiralty,  I  have  a 
profound  contempt,  which  I  have  no  desire  to  disguise,  for  those  who 
sneer  at  missions." — The  Earl  of  Selbourne,  First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty. 

"The  great  characteristic  of  Christianity,  and  the  proof  of  its 
divinity,  is  that  it  has  been  the  source  of  the  moral  development  of 
Europe,  and  that  it  has  discharged  this  office,  not  so  much  by  the  in- 
culcation of  a  system  of  ethics,  however  pure,  as  by  the  assimilating 
and  attractive  influence  of  a  perfect  ideal.  The  moral  progress  of  man- 
kind can  never  cease  to  be  distinctively  and  intensely  Christian  as  long 
as  it  consists  of  a  gradual  approximation  to  the  character  of  the  Chris- 
tian Founder.  There  is,  indeed,  nothing  more  wonderful  in  the  history 
of  the  human  race  than  the  way  in  which  that  ideal  has  traversed  the 
lapse  of  ages,  acquiring  new  strength  and  beauty  with  each  advance  of 
civilization,  and  infusing  its  beneficent  influence  into  every  sphere  of 
thought  and  action." — William  E.  II.  Leclcy,  in  ''Uialory  of  Ralionaliam 
in  Europe." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A  Christian  and  Missionary  Apologetic. 

The  apologetic  writings  of  the  Early  Church  were  with- 
out doubt  an  important  factor  in  the  work  of  establish- 
ing Christianity  more  firmly  and  of  extending  its  bounds. 
The  great  apologetic  for  Christianity  for  to-daj^  how- 
ever, is  to  be  found  in  what  the  Church  has  accomplished 
under  the  laws  governing  its  propaganda  and  the  condi- 
tions under  which  the  work  has  been  carried  on.  The 
mere  fact  that  Christianity  has  lived  and  spread  abroad 
in  the  world  may  not  weigh  heavily  in  an  apologetic 
sense,  but  the  fact  that  it  has  extended  so  widely  under 
the  principles  governing  its  propaganda,  that  its  results 
have  been  so  varied  and  important  to  the  nations  that 
have  pushed  it  out  into  all  the  earth,  and  that  it  has 
everywhere  exerted  so  beneficial  an  influence  upon  the 
peoples  it  has  touched — these  facts  combined  make  an 
apologetic  of  surpassing  worth.  Other  great  religions 
have  arisen  and  spread  widely — as  Buddhism  and  Mo- 
hammedanism— but  the  methods  of  their  propaganda 
and  their  influence  over  the  peoples  brought  under  their 
sway  stand  in  marked  contrast  to  those  of  the  Christian 
propaganda.  We  shall  refer  to  the  great  non-Christian 
faiths  in  another  section.  It  must  suffice  here  to  merely 
call  attention  to  a  few  of  the  points  in  which  Christianity 
differs  from  them. 

We  do  not  wish  to  deal  with  non-Christian  faiths  in 
any  flippant  or  unsympathetic  way,  for  each  of  those 
faiths  is  held  sacred  by  great  masses  of  people  who, 

223 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

through  them,  are  worshiping  according  to  the  best  light 
they  have.  Such  religions  have  lived  not  because  of 
what  they  have  done  to  benefit  their  devotees,  but  be- 
cause hearts  have  been  true  to  the  inner  impulse  to  give 
recognition  to  the  supernatural  and  in  some  way  assure 
themselves  healthful  alliance  with  beings  and  forces 
unseen.  We  would  therefore  tread  reverently  as  we 
walk  among  these  great  faiths,  although  they  represent 
not  light,  but  darkness. 

The  great  non-Christian  religions — that  of  Moham- 
med alone  excepted — were  old  when  Jesus  was  born  in 
Bethlehem  of  Judea  and  accomplished  His  great  mis- 
sion in  Palestine.  Mohammed  alone,  among  the  founders 
of  great  religious  systems,  came  late  enough  so  he  could, 
to  any  degree,  make  use  of  truths  and  principles  Christ 
had  taught.  Christianity  had  no  virgin  soil  to  cultivate. 
Her  first  victories  had  to  be  wrung  from  zealous  Jew 
and  voluptuous  Pagan.  She  had  no  earthly  throne  of 
power,  no  stored-up  treasure,  no  wealth  of  learning,  and 
no  armed  host.  We  know  the  standing,  size,  and  equip- 
ment of  the  first  band  that  went  forth  as  the  forerunners 
of  an  army  of  conciuest  that  was  to  tread  every  land  of 
earth  and  establish  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  without  any 
physical  and  temporal  weapons. 

Christianity's  appeal,  too,  must  be  noticed.  That 
appeal  was  not  to  selfish  ease,  temporal  gain,  or  social 
position.  For  a  long  time  it  was  to  meet  opposition,  to 
suffer  persecution  even  unto  death.  Or  rather  the  ap- 
peal was  to  a  life,  a  testimony,  a  service  that  met  oppo- 
sition and  persecution.  To  no  other  faith  has  this  fact 
applied  so  largely  as  to  Christianity. 

At  the  same  time  Christianity  has  made  demands 
that  no  other  faith  has  ever  made  upon  its  peoi)le.  Its 
demands,  as  we  have  seen,  have  been  made  not  along 

224 


A  CHRISTIAN  AND  MISSIONARY  APOLOGETIC. 

the  lines  of  least  resistance,  but  of  the  greatest  resistance 
in  a  man's  being.  With  the  inculcation  of  the  principle 
that  the  highest  life  is  that  of  service  to  others,  it  has 
demanded  of  man  that  he  deny  self  for  others.  It  has 
required  purity  of  heart  and  hfe,  and  that  lust  and 
passion  be  not  only  held  in  check,  but  conquered.  The 
culminating  point  in  its  demand  regarding  the  spirit  of 
the  life  is  reached  when  love  is  exalted  so  that  the 
demand  is  to  love  one's  neighbor  as  one's  self,  and  to 
carry  this  to  the  point  where  the  enemy  even  is  included. 
Has  any  other  faith  made  such  demands  and  placed  the 
emphasis  on  the  heart-life,  demanding  that  it  be  guarded 
with  all  diligence.'* 

Again,  Christianity's  ministry  is  a  broader  and 
deeper  one  than  any  other  faith  attempts,  and  therefore 
makes  an  appeal  to  more  strenuous  life  and  effort. 
Body,  mind,  and  heart  must  all  be  brought  under  the 
sway  of  Christianity  and  must  then  be  dedicated  to 
service.  A  day  must  be  set  apart  each  week  for  rest 
and  worship,  the  mind  must  be  cultivated  and  the  heart 
developed.  What  non-Christian  faith  puts  emphasis  on 
every  department  of  one's  being  or  has  touched  any  one 
department  with  the  practical  touch,  or  given  the  im- 
pulse Christianity  gives? 

Christianity,  too,  stands  alone  in  its  ideals  in  respect 
to  character  and  life;  in  respect  to  relationships  in 
home,  society,  and  in  government.  Purity  and  unself- 
ishness in  both  inner  and  outer  life  and  unselfishness  in 
actions  that  bear  or  may  bear  on  others.  What  other 
religion  has  such  ideals,  to  say  nothing  of  their  embodi- 
ment in  a  Single  Character  and  Life  lived  among  men? 

Another  striking  contrast  appears  if  we  consider  the 
condition  of  salvation.  In  non-Christian  faiths  where 
there  is  any  idea  at  all  of  salvation  it  does  not  touch 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

such  depths  as  Christianity  reaches,  nor  does  it  rest  on 
such  a  foundation.  Such  as  it  is,  it  rests  on  works,  not 
faith,  and  therefore  makes  Hfe  a  hard  service  and  the 
goal — salvation — a  matter  of  uncertainty.  The  power 
of  laying  hold  upon  God  is  entirely  wanting.  There 
can  be  no  possibility  of  the  heart  being  assured  of  ac- 
ceptance with  God. 

The  contrast  appears  once  more  in  the  social  system 
attendant  on  these  various  faiths.  This  is  true  to  a 
marked  degree  as  regards  womanhood  and  the  family 
life.  Woman's  place  in  the  social  order  is  in  all  of  them 
that  of  inferiority  to  man — an  inferiority  that  in  the 
most  of  them  is  so  marked  that  she  can  hardly  be 
counted  as  having  any  place  in  the  social  order  beyond 
that  of  a  servant  and  drudge.  The  brotherhood  of  man, 
too,  is  so  far  overlooked  that  slavery  can  flourish  under 
non-Christian  faiths,  while  in  the  case  of  Hinduism  the 
religion  itself,  through  its  system  of  caste,  antagonizes 
the  very  principle  of  the  brotherhood  of  man. 
I.  But  in  no  respect  is  the  contrast  these  religions 
present  to  the  Christian  faith  more  strongly  marked 
than  in  the  views  held  regarding  the  supernatural.  It 
is  when  we  come  to  consider  God — His  nature  and 
attributes — and  the  nature  of  the  future  life  that  the 
gulf  widens  to  its  greatest  extent.  Christianity  speaks 
clearly,  emphatically,  authoritatively.  The  non-Chris- 
tian faiths,  except  Mohammedanism,  lack  definitive- 
ness  and,  therefore,  authoritativeness  where  they  speak 
at  all,  and  even  Mohammedanism  differs  widely  with 
Christianity  on  these  important  points.  We  look  to 
other  world  faiths  and  ask  what  other  religion  has  had 
such  a  record?  Look  to  Burma  and  Ceylon  or  to  Japan 
and  China  for  an  answer  so  far  as  Buddhism  is  con- 
cerned.   The  social  life  and  general  status  of  the  people 

226 


A  CHRISTIAN  AND  MISSIONARY  APOLOGETIC. 

of  India  must  answer  for  Hinduism,  while  Turkey, 
Arabia,  Persia,  North  Africa,  and  India  testify  to  the 
fact  that  Mohammedanism  is  wanting  when  judged  by 
its  influence  on  humanity.  Who  that  considers  the 
state  of  China  will  claim  that  Confucianism  or  Taoism 
have  worked  to  the  benefit  of  the  people  as  Christianity 
does?  And  can  Japan  commend  the  Shinto  faith.'* 
These  faiths,  one  and  all,  fail  in  the  supreme  test — the 
physical,  intellectual,  moral,  and  spiritual  uplift  of  peo- 
ples and  nations. 

But  how  is  it  with  Christianity?  High  in  ideal,  prac- 
tical in  its  plan,  and  mighty  in  its  touch,  it  has  not  failed 
to  upHft  nations  and  peoples  everywhere  it  has  gone  in 
its  world-wide  mission.  Other  faiths  have  the  stamp 
of  human  authorship  upon  them,  and  the  results  wrought 
by  these  faiths  speak  of  no  loftier  work  than  that  of 
man.  i  But  with  Christianity  the  stamp  of  more  than  a 
human  hand  is  everywhere  apparent. 

With  these  brief  contrasts,  and  such  a  view  of  the 
world  conditions,  the  conviction  is  upon  us  that  Chris- 
tianity's advance,  and  especially  its  marvelous  influence, 
give  it  a  sure  defense.  The  fact  that  it  has  won  its  con- 
verts from  all  these  great  faiths  does  not,  we  admit, 
prove  its  superiority;  nor  does  the  fact  that  people 
have  suffered  in  its  defense,  but  the  fact  that  it  has 
gained  such  victories  and  accomplished  such  results  as 
it  has  along  so  many  lines,  and  done  it  all  under  the 
impulse  of  love  and  without  carnal  weapons,  stands  as 
a  strong  apologetic  for  the  faith  of  Christ. 

Christianity's  claim  to  being  of  divine  origin  can  be 
reasonably  harmonized  with  the  moral  and  social  and 
intellectual  and  spiritual  results  that  follow  its  advance 
only  on  the  ground  of  its  truth.  The  propagation  of  a 
lie  can  hardly  be  expected  to  uplift  people  everywhere 

227 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

it  goes,  and  make  truthful,  sober,  industrious,  pure,  and 
noble  all  those  who  come  under  its  benign  influence. 
We  point  to  the  outcome  of  the  proclamation  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion, and  say,  "Here  is  a  defense  of  Christianity  that  is 
clear,  strong,  conclusive — a  defense  that  all  can  under- 
stand." Mr.  James  Anthony  Froude,  in  "Short  Studies 
on  Great  Subjects,"  says,  "All  that  we  call  modern 
civilization — in  a  sense,  which  deserves  the  name — is  the 
visible  expression  of  the  transforming  power  of  the 
gospel."  And  to  this  we  add  that  such  a  visible  expres- 
sion of  transformation  and  uplift  as  the  world  movement 
shows  should  be  accepted  as  a  sure  defense  of  Chris- 
tianity's claim  that  it  has  a  world  mission  of  world 
regeneration  to  accomplish  under  a  divine  commission 
and  with  a  divine  empowering. 

But  whatever  weight  Christian  progress  has  as  a 
Christian  apologetic,  it  surely  has  great  weight  as  an 
argument  for  missions.  The  subject  already  outlined 
must  be  a  sufficient  reason  for  pushing  the  world  move- 
ment to  the  farthest  borders,  and  throughout  the  full 
extent,  of  every  land.  Exploration,  at  great  expense  of 
life  and  treasure,  has  its  defense  in  the  fact  of  a  wider 
opening  up  of  the  world.  Scientific  research  needs  no 
better  defense  than  the  assured  results  in  a  wider  knowl- 
edge of  the  material  universe  and  an  increased  ability 
to  grapple  with  problems  affecting  human  life  and  happi- 
ness. The  commercial  enterprise  asks  no  better  defense 
than  increased  trade  between  nations  and  greater  ma- 
terial prosperity  give;  while  the  increase  of  intellectual 
Hfe  and  the  greater  enlightenment  of  great  peoples  are 
accepted  as  a  sufficient  reason  for  pushing  the  work  of 
education  and  developing  literary  activity.     Who  can 

228 


A  CHRISTIAN  AND  MISSIONARY  APOLOGETIC. 

say  that  each  of  these  fails  in  its  defense  when  it  has 
such  results  to  its  credit. 

By  the  same  test — that  of  its  fruits — let  the  mis- 
sionary propaganda  be  judged,  and  on  the  same  argu- 
ment let  its  defense  rest.  What  has  the  Christian  move- 
ment to  its  credit  that  may  serve  for  its  defense?  The 
preceding  chapters  are  an  answer  to  this  question.  The 
account  is  heavy  in  its  favor.  To  merely  summarize: 
The  Church  with  its  wide  sweep  and  its  beneficent  influ- 
ence; a  no  unworthy  share  in  the  opening  up  of  the 
world  to  trade,  and  to  the  knowledge  of  man,  with  their 
resultant  benefits  to  the  race;  the  wide  diffusion  of 
spiritual  and  intellectual  life,  with  resultant  strength  of 
character  and  increased  efficiency;  a  worthy  share  in 
scientific  research  and  its  manifold  results  to  humanity; 
an  influence  that  can  not  be  measured,  but  one  that  is 
well-nigh  world-wide,  constant  and  beneficent — in  the 
literatures  it  has  created  and  diffused;  social  transforma- 
tions and  humanitarian  results  that  have  meant  release 
to  the  enslaved  and  uplift  to  the  downtrodden  and  op- 
pressed; a  higher  and  most  honored  place  for  women; 
and  hope  awakened  that  brightens  the  life  that  now  is 
by  shedding  light  on  that  which  is  to  come — with  these 
results  to  its  credit  does  the  Christian  propaganda  need 
any  other  defense.''  In  such  results  it  surely  has  a  suf- 
ficient defense. 

One  other  point  may,  however,  be  mentioned  as 
reinforcing  its  defense  and  further  strengthening  its 
claim  on  the  support  and  encouragement  of  the  Home 
Church,  namely — that  its  reflex  influence  means  spir- 
itual uplift  and  is  essential  to  its  largest  growth.  This 
point  must  be  passed  here,  but  it  will  be  emphasized 
further  in  answering  the  question,  "Will  it  pay?" 

229 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

In  support  of  the  argument  of  this  chapter,  the  fol- 
lowing testimonies  should  have  weight : 

"I  believe  the  advancement  of  civilization,  the  extension  of  com- 
merce, the  increase  of  knowledge  in  arts,  science,  and  literature,  the 
promotion  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  the  development  of  countries 
rich  in  undiscovered  mineral  and  vegetable  wealth  are  all  intimately 
identified  with  and,  to  a  much  larger  extent  than  most  people  are  aware 
of,  dependent  upon  the  work  of  the  missionary;  and  I  hold  that  the 
missionary  has  done  more  to  civilize  and  to  benefit  the  heathen  world 
than  any  or  all  other  agencies  ever  employed." — Alexander  McArthur, 
M.P. 

"If  the  immediate  success  of  British  missions  in  spreading  their 
religion  over  barbarous  Africa  be  doubtful,  it  is  consoling  to  reflect  on 
the  immense  ser\'ice  which  missionary  enterprise  has  rendered  Africa, 
to  the  world  at  large,  and  to  Great  Britain  in  particular.  ...  It 
is  a  force  which  has  effected  greater  changes  for  the  better  in  the  condi- 
tion of  savage  Africa  than  armies  and  na^^es,  conferences  and  treaties 
have  yet  done." — The  Nineteenth  Century. 

"Wherever  you  find  the  missionary,  you  find  in  his  wake  pros- 
perity. He  it  is  who  has  taught  the  ignorant  native  u  higher  art  of 
agriculture  and  improved  industry,  as  well  as  a  better  religion." — Philip 
Knobel,  Minister  from  Holland  to  China. 

"The  objects  most  worth  seeing  in  India,  to  my  thinking,  are 
neither  the  Himalayas  nor  the  Taj  Mahal,  the  tomb  of  Akbar  nor  the 
temple  of  Madura,  but  the  varied  triumphs  of  missionary  efforts." — 
Doctor  John  Ilcnry  Barrows,  Ha.ilail  Lecturer  to  India. 

"Beginning  with  a  prejudice  against  the  work  of  the  missionaries, 
I  was  driven  by  the  force  of  facts  and  experience  to  the  opinion  lliat 
missions  have  been  the  strongest,  as  well  as  most  beneficent,  influence 
in  causing  the  movement  toward  civilization." — W,  M.  Ramsay,  A  rchae- 
ologist. 

"Tell  your  friends  who  do  not  believe  in  foreign  missions  (and  I 
am  sure  there  are  a  good  many  such)  that  they  do  not  know  what  they 
are  talking  about,  and  lliat  three  weeks'  sight  of  mission  work  in  India 
would  convert  them  wholly." — Bishop  Phillips  Brooks. 

230 


A  CHRISTIAN  AND  MISSIONARY  APOLOGETIC. 

"I  am  a  convert  to  missions  through  seeing  missions  and  the  need 
for  them.  Some  years  ago  I  took  no  interest  at  all  in  the  condition  of 
the  heathen;  I  had  heard  much  ridicule  cast  upon  Christian  missions, 
and  perhaps  had  imbibed  some  of  the  unhallowed  spirit.  But  the  mis- 
sionaries, by  their  hfe  and  character,  and  by  the  work  they  are  doing, 
wherever  I  have  seen  them,  have  produced  in  my  mind  such  a  change 
and  such  an  enthusiasm — as  I  might  almost  express  it — in  favor  of 
Christian  missions  that  I  can  not  go  anywhere  without  speaking  about 
them  and  trying  to  influence  others  in  their  favor  who  may  be  as  indif- 
ferent as  I  was." — Mrs.  Isabella  Bird  Bishop,  Traveler  and  Author. 

"I  had  conceived  a  great  prejudice  against  missions  in  the  South 
Seas,  and  I  had  no  sooner  come  there  than  that  prejudice  was  at  first 
reduced,  and  then  at  last  annihilated.  Those  who  deblaterate  against 
missions  have  only  one  thing  to  do — to  come  and  see  them  on  the  spot. 
They  will  see  a  great  deal  of  good  done,  and  I  believe,  if  they  be  honest 
persons,  they  will  cease  to  complain  of  mission  work  and  its  effects." 
— Robert  Louis  Stevenson,  Traveler  and  Author." 

"The  success  of  Christian  missions  nothing  but  ignorance  or  preju- 
dice could  call  in  question.  But  what  has  actually  been  accomplished 
can  be  fully  appreciated  only  by  those  who  have  been  upon  the  ground, 
and  have  witnessed  the  conditions  of  Pagan  nations." — Dr.  E.  D.  G. 
Prime,  Editor  "New  York  Observer." 

With  such  facts  of  human  history  before  us,  and  with 
such  testimonies  as  the  above — that  might  be  multipHed 
a  hundred-fold — in  defense  of  the  Christian  propaganda, 
we  submit  that  this  movement  should  have  the  hearty 
support  of  every  man,  woman,  and  child  who  wants  to 
help  in  lifting  the  race  to  a  higher  plane  of  life,  service, 
and  outlook. 


SSI 


PART  III.— THE  PROBLEM. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 


The  Extent  and  Character  of  the  World-Problem  are  such  as  to  Challenge 
the  Church  to  its  Best  Possible  E_ffort: 
"Make  disciples  of  all  the  nations." — Jesus  Christ. 

"There  remaineth  yet  very  much  land  to  be  possessed." — Jeliovah 
to  Joshua. 

"Oh,  could  I  picture  out  the  FUTX  effect 
Of  that  soul-withering  power,  idolatry, 
I  'd  write  a  page  which,  whoso  dared  to  read. 
His  eye,  instead  of  tears,  in  crimson  drops  should  bleed." 

— Selected. 


"High  walls,  closed  doors,  and  jealous  foeman's  hate 
Have  ages  long  held  Christless  lands  enchained, 
Whilst  Ignorance  and  Prejudice  remained. 

Twin  sentinels,  to  further  guard  the  gate. 

Determined  force  of  ill  doth  concentrate 

At  every  point  where  Light  had  vantage  gained, 
Where  Truth,  at  spear-point,  hath  a  hold  maintained. 

And  pricked  foul  Sin  to  show  its  real  estate. 

"Meanwhile,  how  slowly  move  the  hosts  of  God 
To  claim  the  crown  He  hath  already  won! 
Their  feet,  how  slack  with  preparation  shod, 
To  forward  plant  the  gospel  of  His  Son! 

"'Regions  beyond!'    Will  Christ's  Church  ever  dare 
In  selfish  ease  to  read,  'Beyond  His  care?'  " — Anon. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Its  Extent  and  Character. 

The  problem  the  Church  always  faces  is  world-wide  in 
extent.  Neither  the  real  extent  nor  true  character  of  the 
problem  will  be  fully  revealed  in  the  statement  that  it 
embraces  the  discipling  of  all  nations.  True,  that  is 
the  result  sought;  but  what  is  the  condition  of  the 
nations,  what  their  extent,  and  how  can  the  object  in 
view  be  accomplished?  To  get  an  idea  of  the  extent  of 
the  work  to  be  done  and  the  extent  of  the  opposing 
forces,  we  must  not  only  consider  the  numbers  to  be 
reached  with  the  gospel,  but  their  distribution,  together 
with  the  character  and  binding  force  of  the  social  customs 
and  religious  faiths  that  hold  sway.  This  calls  us  to  a 
study  of  the  great  world-field  in  respect  to  its  present 
occupation  by  the  army  of  Christ,  and  also  of  the  great 
non-Christian  faiths,  with  the  social  and  moral  condi- 
tions that  have  grown  up  under  their  sanction. 

The  entire  world-field  is  occupied,  partially  occupied, 
or  unoccupied.  So  far  as  non-Christian  lands  are  con- 
cerned, the  sections  that  can  be  called  adequately  occu- 
pied are  very  few.  The  forces  are  of  considerable  size 
and  are  widely  distributed  in  Africa,  Asia,  and  the 
islands  of  the  sea;  but  where  is  the  army  of  occupation 
large  enough  to  meet  the  conditions  of  conquest.'*  What 
missionary  can  be  found  in  India,  China,  Japan,  Africa, 
or  in  the  island  field  who  does  not  traverse  at  times 
wide  sections  of  the  field  he  is  supposed  to  occupy  with- 
out seeing  a  trace  of  any  kind  of  Christian  activity,  and 

236 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

realizing  as  he  does  so  that  he  is  powerless  to  meet  the 
needs.  The  fact  must  be  faced  that  the  field  counted 
as  occupied  is  not,  as  a  rule,  adequately  occupied. 

From  our  previous  study  some  may  have  gained  the 
impression  that  the  whole  world-field  is  occupied  at 
least  to  some  good  degree.  We  are,  however,  dealing 
with  great  lands  and  continents.  While  it  is  true  that 
mission  work  is  carried  on  in  the  great  majority  of  lands, 
it  is  also  true  that  in  some  of  them  vast  areas  are  ab- 
solutely untouched  by  the  Christian  army.  In  spite  of 
all  that  has  been  done,  and  the  extent  of  the  field  occu- 
pied, it  is  literally  true  to-day  that  "There  remaineth 
yet  very  much  land  to  be  possessed."  One  of  the  out- 
standing results  of  the  World  Missionary  Conference  in 
Edinburgh,  Scotland,  in  1910,  is  the  light  thrown  upon 
this  phase  of  the  subject.  Doctor  S.  M.  Zwemer,  in 
"Unoccupied  Fields,"  writes  of  the  heart  of  two  con- 
tinents being  unoccupied.  But  the  unoccupied  terri- 
tory is  not  all  embraced  within  the  heart  of  the  con- 
tinents of  Asia  and  Africa,  as  his  further  development 
of  the  subject  makes  clear,  although  sixty  millions  in 
Asia  and  seventy  millions  in  Africa  are  regarded  as  ab- 
solutely untouched  by  the  gospel.  And  these  unreached 
millions  are  made  up  of  great  nations  of  many  tongues, 
and  represent  all  the  great  non-Christian  faiths.  To  get 
any  adequate  idea  of  the  extent  of  this  great  field  yet 
unoccupied  wc  must  note  the  distribution  of  these  mil- 
lions for  whom  absolutely  no  provision  has  yet  been 
made.  Consider,  then,  the  following  list,  which  is  only 
partial  at  the  best:  Siberia,  5,700,000;  Mongolia,  2,000,- 
000;  Nepal,  5,000,000;  Bhutan,  300,000;  French  Indo- 
China,  18,230,000;  Syria,  east  of  the  Jordan,  500,000; 
Sinaitic  Peninsula,  50,000;  Persia,  500,000;  Tibet, 
6,000,000;  Afghanistan,  4,000,000;  Bokhara  and  Khiva, 

236 


ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

with  Turkistan  and  Russia  proper,  20,000,000;  Malay 
Peninsula,  1,000,000;  Eastern  half  of  Sumatra  and  out- 
lying islands,  3,200,000;  Central  and  Western  Borneo, 
400,000;  islands  to  northeast  of  Java,  2,000,000;  Cen- 
tral and  Southern  Celebes,  200,000;  groups  of  the 
Philippine  Islands,  127,000;  Island  of  Samar,  266,000; 
Islands  of  the  Solomon  group,  60,000;  Central  Arabia  is 
unoccupied,  and  its  coast  line  of  four  thousand  miles  is 
only  broken  by  four  mission  stations  with  resident  mis- 
sionaries. Turning  to  Africa:  Senegambia,  8,000,000; 
French  Guinea,  1,700,000;  Dahomey,  1,500,000;  Ivory 
coast,  500,000;  Northern  Nigeria,  4,700,000;  Kumerum, 
3,000,000;  French  Congo,  8,000,000;  Bagluimi  and 
AVadai  districts,  4,000,000;  Portuguese  East  Africa, 
2,500,000;  German  East  Africa,  2,000,000;  Uganda, 
2,000,000;  Italian,  British,  and  French  Somalilands, 
750,000;  and  several  millions  in  the  Belgian  Congo 
region. 

It  is  to  be  noted  in  the  above  that  not  only  large 
sections  of  some  lands,  but  also  entire  lands,  are  yet 
unoccupied.  Why  are  these  fields  unoccupied,  these 
nmltiplied  millions  not  only  without  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
but  beyond  the  bounds  of  the  effort  of  the  Christian 
Church .'^  Have  not  almost  nineteen  centuries  rolled  by 
since  Jesus,  having  accomplished  His  atoning  work  and 
given  His  great  and  ever-binding  commission  to  His 
Church,  ascended  to  the  heavens  and  sent  down  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  inspire  and  empower  His  people  for 
world-conquest?  And  must  centuries  roll  by  before  the 
Church  of  Christ  shall  get  such  a  vision  of  need,  responsi- 
bihty,  and  ability  that  with  the  shout,  "We  are  well 
able  to  go  up  and  possess  the  land,"  her  people  shall 
press  forward  to  the  conquest  of  every  land  and  every 
faith  in  the  name  of  Christ? 

237 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Again  we  must  note  that  where  Christianity  has 
entered  and  the  Church  been  established  only  a  few 
millions  have  been  gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ  out 
of  the  hundreds  of  millions  of  the  non-Christian  races. 
As  we  shall  see  later,  the  faiths  that  bind  these  peoples 
are  so  bound  up  with  social  customs  and  so  reinforced 
by  ignorance  and  prejudice  that  the  work  of  winning 
them  to  faith  in  Christ  is  one  of  the  greatest  diflficulty. 
That  the  agencies  set  in  operation  and  the  millions  al- 
ready won  mean  a  great  work  accomplished  we  most 
firmly  hold,  but  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  what  has 
been  accomplished  is  only  a  beginning,  and  that  the 
great  citadels  in  these  faiths  are  yet  to  be  won  for 
Christ. 

We  have  viewed,  however,  only  one  phase  of  the 
question  of  the  extent  and  character  of  the  problem  the 
Church  must  face.  The  nations  in  the  midst  of  which 
the  Church  has  entered  with  the  gospel  and  those  others 
that  are  yet  untouched  are  not  masses  of  people  with- 
out religious  systems  who  are  really  waiting  for  one  to 
be  brought  to  them  and  ready  to  accept  the  gospel 
when  presented.  On  the  other  hand,  they  have,  for  the 
most  part,  well-wrought-out  religions  built  up  on  sys- 
tems of  philosophy,  and  have  over  the  people  the  bind- 
ing forces  of  great  antiquity  and  of  the  complicated 
social  systems  that  have  grown  up.  These  facts  will 
appear  as  we  consider  the  great  non-Christian  faiths 
that  must  now  claim  our  attention. 

Our  study  of  non-Christian  faiths  takes  us  to  Asia, 
where  they  all,  as  well  as  the  Christian  faith,  had  their 
birth.  Brahmanism — as  a  faith  with  a  distinctly  re- 
ligious and  philosophic  basis,  with  a  priesthood  and 
tcmi)le  service,  incarnations  and  sacrificial  system;  with 
a  pantheon  embracing  gods  and  goddesses,  and  an  an- 

238 


ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

tiquity  so  great  that  it  was  old  when  Buddha  and 
Zoroaster,  Laoutze  and  Confucius  founded  their  sys- 
tems— may  fittingly  be  first  considered.  It  may,  in  its 
present  form,  be  termed  popular  Hinduism. 

Hinduism  commands  our  special  attention  as  a 
faith  that  has  an  ancient  and  extensive  literature.  Of 
the  four  sacred  writings  called  Vedas,  the  Rig  Veda  is 
„.  J  .  the  most  ancient  and  most  important.     The 

earliest  oi  its  more  than  one  thousand  hymns 
dates  back  to  about  1500  B.  C.  These  hymns  are 
strongly  religious  in  tone,  but  the  prevailing  character- 
istic of  the  religion  presented  is  nature  worship.  The 
Hindus  were  evidently  very  vividly  and  forcibly  im- 
pressed by  the  phenomena  and  forces  of  nature.  Deeply 
impressed  by  the  power  and  glory  of  the  sunlight,  they 
used  the  word  deva  for  God,  a  Sanskrit  word  meaning 
bright,  shining.  One  can  hardly  wonder,  too,  that  fire, 
useful,  powerful,  and  destructive  as  it  is,  should  strongly 
impress  a  people  whose  only  teacher  was  Nature,  so  that 
Agni,  the  god  of  fire,  should  become  so  popular  that  more 
hymns  should  be  dedicated  to  him  than  to  any  other. 
Many  other  gods  seemed  naturally  to  take  their  place 
in  the  Hindu  pantheon,  but  with  reference  to  many 
some  wonder  is  excited. 

However,  we  must  deal  with  the  system  as  we  find 
it,  and  the  fact  is  that  the  soma  plant  was  deified  be- 
cause of  its  intoxicating  power,  and  was  given  a  place 
among  the  mightiest  of  gods  and  even  represented  as 
the  creator  of  gods.  The  god  most  exalted  and  lauded 
in  the  Vedas  is  Varunna,  a  god  held  in  common  by 
Persians,  Greeks,  and  Romans,  as  well  as  Hindus.  In 
Varunna  all  nature  seems  to  be  wrapped  up,  while  to  a 
mysterious  presence  are  added  power  and  knowledge  no 
less   mysterious.     Varunna  represents   far  loftier  con- 

239 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

ceptions  of  divinity  than  Agni  and  Soma,  and  yet  be- 
longs to  an  earlier  age.  This  fact  indexes  the  trend  of 
•Hinduism  through  its  history — a  history  we  can  not 
trace  here.  After  those  mentioned  above,  gods  came 
upon  the  scenes  in  rapid  succession,  and  the  sun,  the 
dawn,  and  the  two  Awina,  or  beams,  that  accompany 
it,  and  the  winds,  too,  are  deified.  The  earth  and  the 
waters  are  soon  given  places  as  goddesses.  In  earlier 
Hinduism,  Fetishism  hardly  appears,  but  gradually  im- 
plements and  tools  became  objects  of  worship. 

Space  will  not  permit  following  out  the  practical 
development  of  this  system.  Its  practical  side  to-day  is 
what  is  of  interest  to  us.  From  the  philosophic  stand- 
point it  is  Pantheistic,  and  from  the  religious,  Polytheistic 
and  idolatrous,  while  from  the  social  it  appears  as  the 
embodiment  of  oppressive  and  cruel  customs.  It  is  an 
eclectic  religion  to-day,  and  shows  how  far  man  can  go 
in  making  a  religion  to  meet  his  practical  need  without 
the  guidance  of  the  divine  revelation.  In  this  man-made 
faith  one  finds  combined  a  philosophy  subtle  and  not 
wanting  in  sublimity,  and  systems  of  worship  so  crude 
and  repulsive  that  one  wonders  how  such  extremes  could 
meet  in  a  great  national  faith.  Here,  too,  one  finds,  side 
by  side,  the  evidences  of  the  working  of  great  minds  in 
great  thoughts  and  the  most  fantastic  explanations  of  the 
world  and  its  origin — explanations  that  seem  too  child- 
ish for  a  child  to  accept  even  for  a  moment.  Strangest  of 
all,  perhaps,  there  appears  as  part  of  this  system  exalted 
moral  teaching  and  the  record  of  the  grossest  immoral- 
ity in  the  actual  life  of  its  great  heroes,  now  deified. 

Wonder  and  pity  are  alike  excited  as  one  sees  re- 
vealed in  this  system  the  results  of  the  outreaching  of 
a  great  people  after  God.  Their  pantheon  of  three 
hundred  and  thirty-three  million  gods  stands  us  a  mute 

240 


ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

appeal  for  sympathy  and  aid,  since  it  reveals  a  striving 
to  satisfy  soul-hunger  and  thirst.  But  while  the  term 
sacred  has  been  attached  to  rivers,  trees,  beasts,  reptiles, 
and  plants,  and  men  have  fallen  down  and  worshiped 
them;  and  while  the  forces  of  Nature,  the  heavenly 
bodies,  and  stones,  even,  have  been  counted  as  gods; 
and  while  pilgrimages  have  been  made  to  so-called 
sacred  places,  the  Hindus  have  felt  no  sacred  touch  that 
means  life  and  vision  and  hope. 

And  what  about  the  social  system  that  has  grown 
up  under  such  a  religion.^  The  outstanding  features  of 
the  social  order  are  caste,  which  separates  man  from 
man;  child  marriage,  with  consequent  child  widowhood 
and  all  resultant  evils;  the  zenana  system,  with  the  nar- 
rowed intellectual  and  weakened  physical  life  consequent 
on  such  a  restricted  hfe;  and  low  moral  tone  cultivated 
by  the  lives  of  many  of  the  gods  and  by  the  place  and 
honor  accorded  to  the  temple  or  dancing  girls,  whose 
lives  are  openly  immoral.  Each  one  of  these  points  is 
worthy  of  extended  treatment,  but  they  must  all  be 
passed  without  more  than  the  mere  mention. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  Hinduism,  the  faith  of  more  than 
two  hundred  million  people  of  marked  spiritual  aptitude 
and  capable  of  the  finest  Christian  attainment.  Hindu- 
ism is  a  religion  that  has  no  dream  of  world-conquest. 
It  is  a  faith  that  is  on  the  defensive.  It  has  strongholds 
that  will  not  be  easily  overcome.  No  stronger  battle- 
ments have  ever  been  reared  than  those  Hinduism  pre- 
sents to  the  Christian  Church  as  it  seeks  world-conquest. 
Caste,  idolatry,  pantheistic  belief,  degraded  position  to 
women,  child  marriage,  fatalism,  ignorance  and  super- 
stition— these  things  index  a  system  to  the  conquest 
of  which  the  Church  must  bring  its  best  effort  and 
service.  Great  triumphs  are  being  won  among  India's 
16  241 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

millions,  but  the  final  triumph  waits  on  such  service, 

giving,  and  praying  as  have  not  been  brought  yet  to 

bear  upon  the  task.     The  triumph  may  seem  to  be  far 

off,  but  by  prayer  and  faith  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 

can  bring  it  nigh. 

Buddhism  may  very  appropriately  come  next  as  a 

faith  of  Indian  origin,  as  representing  an  attempt  at  a 

reform  of  the  evils  of  Hinduism.     Buddhism  was  the 

„  ,„.  result  of  the  effort  of  an  Indian  sage,  named 

Buddhism.  -pi 

(jautama,  to  solve  the  mysteries  oi  human 

life  and  experience.  While  it  had  its  rise  in  India,  it 
has  had  no  place  there  for  many  centuries,  except  in  a 
much  modified  form,  Jainism,  It  has,  however,  been  a 
power  in  Ceylon,  Burma,  Siam,  and  Anam  for  more 
than  two  thousand  years.  It  early  became  a  prominent 
faith  in  Japan,  China,  Nepal,  and  later  in  Tartary,  while 
it  has  recently  sought  a  foothold  in  Australia  and  in 
parts  of  the  Western  World. 

Among  its  underlying  principles  we  may  mention 
self-renunciation  and  the  idea  that  existence  is  a  curse 
that  must  be  evaded.  Legend  has  a  large  place  in  por- 
traying the  life  and  work  of  Gautama,  but  reliable  in- 
formation is  not  wanting.  Troubled  as  to  the  cause  of 
human  sorrow  and  suffering,  he  renounced  home  and 
friends  and  position  and  gave  himself  up  to  the  most 
rigid  ascetic  life.  Later,  relaxing  somewhat  his  rigid 
ascetic  discipline,  he  went  about  preaching  and  teaching 
the  way  of  deliverance  from  the  evils  of  the  present  life. 
Starting  with  the  idea  that  desire  was  the  radical  cause 
of  every  calamity  during  the  present  life,  and  after 
death,  he  sought  to  obliterate  desire.  He  sought  a  pas- 
sionless calm  "which  contemplated  nothing,  desired 
nothing,  enjoyed  nothing,  feared  nothing,  expected  noth- 
ing, suffered  nothing." 

242 


ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

With  the  evils  of  the  present  life  ever  before  them, 
and  with  no  better  hope  for  the  future  than  the  doctrine 
of  transmigration  affords,  the  Oriental  looked  upon  it 
as  the  supreme  good  if  he  could  only  at  death  secure 
deliverance  by  gaining  unity  of  soul  with  Atman 
(Brahma). 

Gautama  began  with  the  results  of  Brahminical 
thought  that  he  found.  To  him  the  gods  did  not  appear 
as  helpers  of  men,  but  changeable,  ignorant,  and  sub- 
ject to  passion.  So  man  was  left  to  fight  his  battles  with 
sorrow  and  death  alone.  Having  ruled  out  the  my- 
thologies and  gods  of  the  Hindu  faith,  he  attacked  the 
problem  of  the  curse  of  existence  and  settled  it  to  his 
own  thinking  by  denying  existence  itself.  The  state- 
ment of  his  faith  embodied  what  he  termed  "the  four 
noble  truths."  Of  these  the  first  related  to  the  universal- 
ity of  suffering,  the  second  to  its  origin  in  desire,  while 
the  third  relates  to  the  extinction  of  suffering  by  the  anni- 
hilation of  desire,  the  cause,  and  the  fourth  points  out 
the  sixfold  way  in  rightness  of  belief — feeling,  act, 
mode  of  livelihood,  exertion,  thought,  and  meditation. 

Such  is  Buddhism,  as  very  briefly  stated — a  religion 
thoroughly  agnostic  and  practically  atheistic.  It  has 
no  place  for  prayer,  and  leaves  man  to  work  out  his  own 
salvation  by  self-obliteration.  Fate  rules  everywhere 
with  an  iron  hand.  It  comes  nearer  to  Christianity  in 
one  respect  than  any  other  non-Christian  faith — in  that 
it  is  touched  by  human  sorrow  and  suffering,  and  seeks 
a  remedy.  It  commands  respect,  too,  in  that,  like  Chris- 
tianity and  Islam,  it  seeks  world-conquest.  But  shall 
Christianity  allow  such  a  dream  to  be  any  further 
realized  by  a  system  that  rests  on  such  foundations  and 
leads  men  into  a  night  so  dark  that  he  sees  no  glimmer 
of  the  divine  anywhere?     Does  this  faith  with  its  mil- 

^43 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

lions  of  devotees  present  no  problem  to  the  Church  that 
demands  its  best  thought  and  effort?  These  millions 
are  the  part  of  all  the  nations  we  are  commissioned  to 
disciple  in  Jesus'  name.  This  faith  presents  a  prob- 
lem that  demands  in  its  practical  solution  the  best 
thought  and  effort  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ. 

We  naturally  pass  from  Buddhism,  a  great  faith  that 
sought  world-sway,  to  Mohammedanism,  a  faith  that, 
rising  much  later,  dreamed  the  same  dream  of  world- 
Mohammed-  conquest  and  has  in  its  briefer  history  become 
*™*™-  a  more  widely  extended  faith  than  Buddhism, 

and  a  much  greater  world-force.  The  creed  of  Islam  is 
brief:  "There  is  no  Deity  but  God,  and  Mohammed  is 
the  apostle  of  God."  The  faith  of  Mohammed  has  been 
summed  up  in  two  brief  declarations:  First,  "I  believe 
in  God,  His  name  and  attributes,  and  accept  all  His 
commands;"  and  second,  "I  believe  in  God,  angels, 
books,  prophets,  the  last  day,  the  predestination  by  the 
Most  High  God  of  good  and  evil,  and  the  resurrection 
after  death." 

To  the  above  declarations  of  faith  five  "acts  of 
practice"  must  be  added  to  give  the  practical  side  of 
Islam,  namely:  (1)  The  recital  of  the  creed;  (2)  The 
recital  of  the  five  daily  prayers;  (3)  Observance  of  the 
thirty  days  fast  of  Ramazan;  (4)  The  legal  alms;  and 
(5)  The  pilgrimage  to  Mecca. 

The  belief  of  Islam  regarding  God  may  be  summar- 
ized thus:  His  attributes  are  six  in  number — life, 
knowledge,  power,  hearing,  seeing,  speech.  The  points 
of  greatest  interest  and  stress  is  the  iniitij  of  God.  With 
them  the  unity  is  not  merely  numerical,  but  is  absolute. 
He  stands  alone,  having  no  equal.  While  crediting  God 
with  hearing,  seeing,  and  speaking,  they  deny  to  Him 
substance  and  parts. 

244 


ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

The  teaching  regarding  angels  is  extensive,  and  can 
be  only  outHned.  Nine-tenths  of  all  created  beings  are 
said  to  be  angels.  They  are  formed  out  of  light,  are 
stationary  in  rank,  and  content  with  the  sphere  assigned. 
They  obey  God,  desire  to  know  Him,  and  are  free  from 
sin.  According  to  tradition,  two  angels  are  assigned  to 
care  for  each  man  by  day  and  two  by  night,  and  guard 
him  on  either  side.  The  throne  of  God  is  supported 
by  eight  angels,  while  nineteen  angels  have  supervision 
of  hell. 

Regarding  sacred  books,  they  believe  that  one  hun- 
dred and  four  w'ere  sent  by  God  as  follows:  To  Adam, 
ten;  to  Seth,  fifty;  to  Enoch,  thirty;  to  Abraham,  ten; 
to  Moses,  the  Pentateuch;  to  David,  the  Psalms;  to 
Jesus,  the  Gospels;  to  Mohammed,  the  Koran.  To  all 
practical  intent  and  purpose  Mohammedans  reject  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  The  Penta- 
teuch, Psalms,  and  the  Gospels  are  regarded  as  definitely 
abrogated  by  the  Koran. 

^•;  ijjThe  Koran  mentions  twenty -five  prophets  by  name, 
to  six  of  them  special  titles  are  given,  namely — x\.dam, 
the  chosen  of  God;  Noah,  the  prophet  of  God;  Jesus,  the 
Spirit  of  God;  Mohammed,  the  messenger  of  God.  While 
these  are  the  most  exalted,  the  traditions  claim  there 
were  as  many  as  two  hundred  thousand  in  all. 

The  followers  of  Mohammed  believe  in  the  resur- 
rection of  the  body.  Heaven  will  be  reached  by  a 
bridge  or  way  that  is  "sharper  than  the  edge  of  the 
sword,  finer  than  a  hair,  suspended  over  hell."  Some 
Moslems  will  fall  into  hell,  but  all  except  infidels  seem 
finally  to  escape.  In  the  orthodox  belief  Mohammed  is 
now  an  intercessor  for  man,  and  will  be  such  at  the 
last  day. 

Space  does  not  allow  anything  further  except  calling 
£45 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

attention  to  the  features  of  Islam  that  mark  its  contrast 
to  Christianity  and  show  the  strength  of  its  hold  upon 
its  peoples.  Believing  that  God  is  responsible,  and  not 
man,  for  all  man's  actions,  the  term  sin  does  not  mean 
the  same  to  the  Moslem  as  to  the  Christian.  There  is 
nothing  in  the  Moslem  teaching  regarding  God  to  bring 
Him  near  to  man.  He  is  a  Divine  Ruler  whose  decrees 
are  absolute.  Dark  fatalism  is  the  ruling  principle 
among  Moslems  everywhere.  Says  Canon  Sell  of  them 
in  this  respect,  "Careless  of  self-improvement  are  in  all 
that  relates  to  the  higher  aspects  of  the  intellectual  and 
civilized  life  far  behind  the  nations  of  the  West." 

The  Islamic  and  Christian  faiths  stand  in  marked 
contrast,  too,  in  their  teachings  regarding  the  future  life. 
Haines,  after  dwelling  on  the  temporal  advantages 
gained  by  the  Moslems  in  their  wars,  goes  on  to  say: 
"Yet  the  material  inducements  to  fight  for  Islam,  great 
as  they  were,  seem  to  have  been  of  small  estimation  by 
many  of  these  ardent  missionaries  in  comparison  with 
the  glories  and  delights  of  Paradise;"  and  then  goes  on 
to  give  the  story  Muir  gives  of  a  Moslem  soldier  of 
fourscore  years  who,  seeing  a  comrade  fall  by  his  side, 
cried  out,  "O  Paradise,  how  close  art  thou  beneath  the 
arrow's  point  and  the  falchion's  flash!  O  Hashim,  even 
now  I  see  heaven  opened,  and  black-eyed  maidens,  all 
bridally  arrayed,  who  clasp  thee  in  their  fond  embrace!" 

Byron  expresses  the  same: 

"He  shouted  Allah!  and  saw  Paradise, 

Willi  all  its  veil  of  mystery  drawn  apart, 
And  bright  Eternity  without  disguise 

On  his  soul,  like  a  ceaseless  sunrise,  dart; 
\Vilh  prophets,  houris,  angels,  saints  descried 
In  one  voluptuous  blaze — and  then  he  died." 

S46 


ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

Haines  says:  "Islam,  moreover,  is  Oriental  in  its 
character — it  appeals  to  the  natural  man  in  us,  it 
legitimatizes  sensuality,  it  connives  at  slavery,  it  requires 
no  great  sacrifice  of  a  man's  inclinations,  or  even  of  his 
vices.  In  spite  of  Mr.  Bosworth  Smith's  disclaimer, 
Islam  is  an  easy  religion.  It  does,  indeed,  prohibit 
drinking  of  wine  or  spirits,  and  it  enjoins  a  diurnal  fast 
for  a  whole  month;  but  it  requires  no  holiness  in  a 
man." 

Of  the  Arabs  of  Damascus  it  has  been  said:  "They 
are  a  praying  people,  as  they  are  a  washing  people,  and 
there  is  just  as  much  religion  in  their  ablutions  as  in 
their  devotions.  Prayer  with  them  is  a  simple  per- 
formance. They  pray  as  they  eat,  or  as  they  sleep,  or 
as  they  make  their  toilet." 

This  faith  is  missionary,  seeking  world-conquest  in 
the  name  of  Mohammed.  It  is  the  faith  of  about 
two  hundred  and  thirty  millions  of  peoples  whose  battle 
line  stretches  across  the  two  great  continents  of  Asia 
and  Africa,  and  has  been  flung  out  to  the  isles  of  the  sea 
and  over  into  Europe.  With  its  vantage  ground  of 
nearly  two-fifths  of  the  inhabitants  of  Africa,  one-fifth 
of  those  of  India,  its  grip  on  thirty  millions  in  the  Malay 
Archipelago,  and  perhaps  as  many  more  in  China;  with 
a  foothold  in  Japan  and  the  ruling  power  in  all  North- 
western and  Northern  Asia,  and  a  foothold  in  Europe, 
Islam  presents  its  challenge  to  Christianity  to  meet  it 
in  the  arena  of  the  nations  and  determine  what  they 
shall  be — Islamic  or  Christian.  Surely  it  is  high  time  that 
we  awake  out  of  sleep  and  set  ourselves  with  determined 
purpose  and  undaunted  efiFort  to  the  task  of  winning 
the  peoples  of  "all  nations  and  tribes  and  peoples  and 
tongues"  to  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

A  volume  would  be  required  for  even  a  brief  outline 
247 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

V 

of  all  of  the  non-Christian  faiths.  Each  one  of  them 
has  some  feature  or  features  that  would  throw  some  light 
on  the  character  of  the  world  problem  the  Church  faces. 
Those  already  treated  will  serve  to  emphasize  the  fact 
that  the  Church  of  Christ  has  a  problem  of  no  slight 
difficulty  to  solve  in  the  evangelization  of  the  peoples 
where  these  faiths  hold  sway.  Reference  must,  how- 
ever, be  made  to  other  faiths,  and  this  we  will  do  by 
lands. 

In  China  three  faiths  are  found  to-day,  namely, 
Confucianism,  Taoism,  Buddhism.  Of  these  the  first  is 
a  moral  system  only,  while  the  second,  originally  mystic, 
has  become  superstitious  witchcraft.  These  had  their 
origin  about  five  centuries  B.  C,  the  former  taking  the 
name  of  its  founder  and  the  latter  being  founded  by 
Laou-tsze.  With  such  religions  in  the  field,  Buddliism, 
with  its  priestly  and  ceremonial  systems,  found  a  place 
for  itself  when  it  entered  during  the  first  century  of  the 
Christian  era,  while  the  Chinese,  being  practical  re- 
ligious eclectics,  were  able  to  combine  the  three.  An- 
cestor worship  is  a  prominent  feature  of  the  religious 
life  of  the  Chinese,  with  an  admixture  of  nature  wor- 
ship. In  China,  as  elsewhere  under  non-Christian  faitlis, 
social  ideals  have  been  low  and  life  has  been  counted 
of  small  value.  Hence  female  children  in  great  num- 
bers have  been  cast  out  to  die.  The  evangelization 
of  China's  more  than  four  hundred  million  people  under 
the  sway  of  these  systems  is  a  problem  of  no  small 
difficulty. 

Turning  to  Japan,  we  find  Shinto  as  the  national 
faith.  Shinto  has  no  idols,  but  temples,  priests,  prayers, 
purifications,  bloodless  sacrifices,  and  ritualistic  ob- 
servances mark  its  character.  Its  worship  embodies  a 
kind  of  sun  worship  and  that  of  ancestors,  while  obe- 

248 


ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

dience  to  the  Mikado  is  enjoined.  Both  Confucianism 
and  Buddhism  have  had  a  place  in  Japanese  hfe,  but  the 
former  is  waning.  Buddhism,  however,  somewhat 
changed  by  the  influence  of  Shinto,  has  had  great  influ- 
ence. 

Moving  northward  to  Korea,  we  find  a  composite 
rehgion  to  which  Buddhism,  Confucianism,  and  national 
rehgious  thought  have  contributed,  the  original  religion 
having  been  spirit  worship.  While  Hanamin,  or  heaven- 
master,  is  counted  as  supreme  ruler,  he  does  not  or- 
dinarily receive  worship;  but  nature  gods  and  two 
orders  of  spirits  are  worshiped,  of  which  the  lower  rep- 
resents the  souls  of  deceased  men.  The  spirits  of  disease 
and  disaster  must  be  propitiated  or  exorcised.  There 
are  also  village  gods,  earth  spirits,  mountain  spirits,  and 
malignant  imps  who  play  tricks  on  people.  With  so 
many  occult  powers  to  deal  with,  the  Koreans  naturally 
find  a  place  for  the  sorceress  and  exorcist,  who  flourish 
on  the  superstitions  of  the  people.  This  system  of  spirit 
worship  naturally  took  on  the  form  of  Fetishism,  which 
must  be  treated  as  a  widely  extended  form  of  faith  and 
worship. 

The  system  thus  named  has  had  and  still  has  ex- 
tended sway  among  the  barbarous  and  least  enlightened 
of  the  people  of  several  lands.  This  crude  faith  is  char- 
acterized by  the  worship  of  small  physical 
objects,  such  as  stones,  shells,  plants,  and 
other  objects,  which  are  believed  to  be  especially  en- 
dowed with  divinity.  It  appears  but  slightly  in  the 
Rig  Veda,  that  has  been  mentioned  as  the  most  im- 
portant and  most  ancient  of  the  Vedas.  To-day  it  is 
the  feature  of  the  religious  life  in  lands  where,  as  in 
Africa,  the  people  are  the  lowest  and  most  degraded, 
and  in  lands  of  a  higher  civilization  where  there  have 

U9 


IN\Ti:STMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

been  forms  of  nature  worship;  and  so  is  found  in  such 
lands  as  Japan  and  Korea. 

Animism  is  another  widespread  faith  among  many 
peoples  who  have  observed  phenomena  of  a  psycholog- 
ical nature  but  have  not  had  the  knowledge  needed  to 
.  .  reach  right  conclusions.    "In  its  full  develop- 

ment it  includes  the  belief  in  souls  and  in  a 
future  state,  in  controlling  deities  and  subordinate 
spirits,  these  doctrines  practically  resulting  in  some 
kind  of  active  worship."  With  this  brief  statement  of 
the  case  we  can  easily  see  how  wide  a  sweep  animistic 
belief  has  between  the  lowest  of  primitive  peoples  and 
those  representing  high  modern  culture. 

These  faiths  readily  lend  themselves  to  the  varied 
phases  of  worship  found  among  peoples  uninstructed  by 
a  divine  revelation.  To  such  demons  become  very  real, 
diseases  are  presided  over  by  special  divinities,  and 
priests,  exorcists,  and  sorcerers  exercise  a  terrible  power 
for  evil  over  the  people. 

This  brief  study  of  some  of  the  more  widespread  of 
non-Christian  faiths  will  prove  some  index  to  the  char- 
acter of  the  problem  the  Church  of  Christ  faces.  Peoples 
of  these  faiths  must  be  reached.  Among  all  peoples  the 
ancestral  faith  binds  most  strongly,  whatever  its  char- 
acter may  be.  But  when  that  faith  embraces  belief  in 
demons  and  malignant  spirits  possessed  of  power  to 
destroy,  the  hold  of  the  faith  upon  one  becomes  stronger. 
We  may  not  be  able  to  understand  how  people  can  fail 
to  respond  at  once  when  a  better  faith  is  made  known. 
Such,  however,  is  the  case.  Tics  stronger  than  we  know 
bind  them.  With  all  such  faiths  social  customs  have 
grown  up  and  forms  of  worship  been  established  that 
exercise  a  marked  influence  upon  their  peoples.     Ma- 

250 


ITS  EXTENT  AND  CHARACTER. 

terlal  interests  often  appear  to  them  to  lie  altogether  on 
the  side  of  the  ancient  faith  of  their  people. 

Here,  then,  is  the  task  of  the  Church — to  so  present 
Christ  that  He  shall  appear  desirable,  and  cause  Him 
so  to  grow  upon  the  people  that  belief  in  the  old  faith 
shall  give  place  to  trust  in  the  new.  Material  gain  can 
not  be  offered  as  an  inducement,  although  it  is  sure  to 
follow.  No  motive  must  be  urged  except  that  of  gain- 
ing the  forgiveness  of  one's  sins,  with  the  resultant 
blessedness  of  fellowship  with  God  and  of  the  peace  of 
God  that  passeth  all  understanding. 

One  other  fact  has  a  decided  bearing  here,  namely, 
that  two  of  the  great  faiths  mentioned  belong  to  the 
class  recognized  as  missionary  in  character,  since  they 
seek  to  push  out  to  the  conquest  of  other  nations  and 
peoples — Mohammedanism  and  Buddhism.  These  faiths 
must  be  met  not  only  in  their  own  lands,  but  on  the 
wider  fields  where  they  have  planted  themselves.  Chris- 
tianity can  not  afford  to  remain  inactive  when  such  op- 
posing faiths  are  in  the  field  for  world-conquest  and  are 
winning  races  to  their  standards  that  will  be  made  less 
accessible  to  the  gospel  of  Christ  than  they  have  been 
before. 

What  is  the  problem  of  the  Church,  then,  in  its  extent 
and  its  character.?  The  great  continents  and  great 
island  groups  of  the  earth  that  lie  under  the  blight  of 
faiths  that  can  not  give  life  mark  the  extent,  namely: 
Africa  with  its  150,000,000,  Asia  with  876,000,000,  Aus- 
tralasia with  4,500,000,  Malaysia  with  45,000,000, 
Oceania  with  nearly  1,000,000.  But  how  does  it  stand 
by  faiths?  Mohammedans,  230,000,000;  Buddhists, 
135,000,000;  Hindus,  210,000,000;  Confucianists  and 
Taoists,  292,000,000;    Shintoists,  25,000,000;    Animists 

251 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

and  Fetishists,  157,000,000;  Jews,  11,000,000;  and 
more  than  13,000,000  that  are  not  classified.  Add  to  all 
this  great  problem  presented  by  these  multiplied  mil- 
lions of  many  lands  and  various  faiths  the  great  work 
needed  among  the  389,000,000  of  Europe,  the  37,000,000 
of  South  America,  and  111,000,000  of  North  America, 
and  one  is  well-nigh  appalled  by  the  extent  and  char- 
acter of  the  problem  faced. 

With  these  facts  before  us,  we  seem  like  the  disciples 
when  they  stood  face  to  face  with  the  multitude  of  the 
famishing  in  the  wilderness  and  heard  the  Master  say, 
"They  need  not  depart,  give  ye  them  to  eat."  For  us 
the  wilderness  is  peopled  with  those  whose  need  is  urgent, 
and  the  Master  speaks  to  us  and  would  make  us  the 
agents  through  whom  the  waiting  multitudes  shall  be 
fed. 


252 


CHAPTER  II. 

ITS  SOLUTION  IS  WITH  THE  CHURCH. 


The  SOLUTION  is  with  the  CHURCH  because  the  COMMAND  has  been 
given  to  HER: 

"Occupy  till  I  come." — Jesus  Christ. 

"Move  to  the  fore- 
God  Himself  waits,  and  must  wait,  till  thou  come. 
Men  are  God's  prophets  though  ages  lie  dumb. 
Halts  the  Christ-Kingdom,  with  conquest  so  near? 
Thou  art  the  cause,  then,  thou  man  at  the  rear. 

Move  to  the  fore!" — James  Buckham. 


Doctor  Judson  Smith,  then  Secretary  of  the  American  Board  of 

Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  said  as  long  ago  as  1887:  "What 
hinders  the  immediate  effort  to  plant  the  gospel  in  every  nation  and 
island  and  home  in  all  the  earth  within  the  next  few  decades?  Nothing 
but  the  faltering  zeal  and  purpose  of  the  mass  of  Christian  believers 
now  on  the  earth."  Two  and  a  half  decades  have  passed,  and  still  the 
nations  wait  because  of  the  "faltering  zeal  and  purpose  of  the  mass  of 
Christian  behevers."    And  how  long  must  they  wait? 

Only  a  year  later.  Doctor  A.  Sutherland,  Secretary  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist  Church  of  Canada,  thus  expressed  his 
conviction:  "The  power  latent  in  the  Churches,  if  properly  utilized 
and  directed,  would  be  amply  sufficient  for  the  speedy  evangelization 
of  the  world."  ^^^lo  is  responsible  for  the  fact  that  centuries  will  be 
required  for  what  can  be  accomplished  in  a  few  decades? 

"Oh,  let  the  message  fly  faster! 

The  time  is  speeding  away. 
And  the  thrilling  voice  of  the  Master 

Speaks,  'Work  while  't  is  called  to-day!' 
Then  send  forth  the  news  of  gladness. 

Let  its  echoes  ring  far  and  wide. 
And  joy  shall  banish  all  sadness 

At  the  coming  of  harvest-tide!" 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Solution  of  the  Problem  Is  With 
the  Church. 

Where  else  can  its  solution  lie?  To  the  Church  has 
been  given  the  command,  "Go  into  all  the  world," 
"Disciple  all  nations,"  "Teach."  The  extent  and  nature 
of  this  commission  are  clear.  The  routine  of  the  work 
is  left  to  man.  The  ways  and  means  of  going,  disciplingy 
and  teaching  must  be  found  by  the  Church,  under  the 
direction,  it  is  true,  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Empowering 
and  all  needed  guidance  are  assured,  but  God  gives  full 
scope  for  the  use  of  every  faculty  and  power  man  pos- 
sesses. The  field  is  before  the  Church.  Its  oppressive 
need  and  its  unlimited  possibilities  are  at  least  a  par- 
tially open  book  awaiting  man's  study,  side  by  side, 
with  the  study  of  his  Bible.  Where  the  field  is,  what  its 
need,  how  it  may  be  cultivated  most  successfully,  and 
how  the  capital  and  men  needed  for  the  work  may  be 
secured — these  are  questions  for  the  Church.  The  solv- 
ing of  the  problems  suggested  here  will  give  scope  for  all 
the  consecrated  talent  the  Church  can  command. 

The  problem  of  world  evangelization  is  the  most 
far-reaching  and  difficult  problem  of  all  the  ages.  It 
demands  for  its  solution  the  \'ision  of  the  seer,  the  patient 
toil  of  the  inventor,  the  exactitude  of  the  mathema- 
tician, the  genius  of  the  greatest  military  leadership, 
the  lofty  devotion  of  motherhood,  and  the  faith  of  child- 
hood. Here  the  haphazard,  the  short-sighted,  the  in- 
exact, the  half-hearted  will  not  do.    A  material  universe 

255 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

can  not  be  run  thus,  and  earthly  kingdoms  demand 
system,  far-sighted  planning,  and  patriotism's  loftiest 
devotion.  Shall  the  Kingdom  of  God  be  builded  in  the 
face  of  the  world's  bitterest  opposition  without  as  ear- 
nest effort  and  as  lofty  a  devotion.? 

By  the  solution  of  the  problem  we  do  not  mean  the 
devising  of  a  plan  merely,  though  that  is  of  command- 
ing importance,  but  the  bringing  to  pass  as  well  the 
results  aimed  at  in  the  great  program  of  world  evangel- 
ization. In  other  words,  the  execution  of  that  included 
in  the  problem  must  supplement  the  formulating  of  the 
plan  how  it  shall  be  done.  This  is  the  work  of  the 
Church,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  failures  of  the 
past  have  not  been  more  largely  due  to  a  neglect  to  get 
a  practical  plan  to  work  by  than  to  the  shirking  of  the 
forms  of  activity.  But  to  whichever  point  the  greater 
failure  may  be  charged,  it  is  true  that  the  best  thought, 
devotion,  and  effort  of  the  Church  for  nineteen  centuries 
have  not  been  devoted  to  the  solution  of  this  problem. 
It  is  also  true  that  even  the  standard  reached  at  the 
present  day  is  below,  and  far  below,  the  best  of  which 
the  Church  is  capable. 

It  may  be  safely  asserted  in  this  connection  that  the 
Church  will  never  reach  her  best  in  service  until  she 
reaches  her  best  in  plan;  and  further,  that  the  best  in 
plan  will  embody  a  broader  vision  of  the  world-field,  a 
deeper  consecration  to  the  great  task,  and  a  united  front 
in  all  lands  to  the  forces  opposed  to  the  Kingdom.  To 
be  more  definite,  we  may  say  that  there  must  be  the 
unity  of  purpose,  desire,  and  effort  that  the  Spirit  pro- 
duces in  the  heart;  a  falling  into  line  of  the  whole  Church 
in  praying,  giving,  and  serving;  and  further,  that  whole- 
hearted devotion  to  Christ  and  His  cause  shall  so  char- 
acterize His  people  that  all   Church  life  and  activity 

"256 


ITS  SOLUTION  IS  WITH  THE  CHURCH. 

shall  be  determined  thereby.  Although  we  recognize 
the  common  heritage  of  human  frailty,  and  its  necessary 
bearing  on  this  question,  we  can  not  admit  that  it  can 
be  legitimately  made  to  cover  the  very  general  failure 
of  the  Church  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  hour.  Who 
believes  that  the  Church  can  to-day  legitimately  excuse 
herself  from  answering  the  Macedonian  calls  from  many 
lands,  even  though  the  calls  be,  as  they  surely  are,  well- 
nigh  numberless?  When  one  sees  the  jostling  of  Chris- 
tian workers  in  the  cities  and  towns  of  Christian  lands, 
and  great  numbers  who  should  be  at  work  standing  idle 
all  the  day,  who  can  think  for  a  moment  that  messengers 
of  the  gospel  can  be  legitimately  withheld  from  any 
land?  Who  that  knows  the  piled  up  material  resources 
controlled  by  those  who  bear  Christ's  name  can  excuse 
for  a  moment  the  leaving  of  any  for  whom  Christ  died 
without  the  blessing  of  His  gospel? 

This  problem  will  have  no  practical  solution  so  long 
as  the  generation  on  the  scene  of  action  exalts  money  or 
ease  or  pleasure  above  the  work  of  the  Eangdom;  so 
long  as  the  Lord  can  not  come  to  the  possession  of  His 
own  because  those  to  whom  He  has  committed  the 
stewardship  of  the  wealth  of  His  earth  claim  ownership 
and  control.  A  nobler  generation  must  be  trained  up, 
and  it  is  high  time  the  work  was  in  hand.  The  great 
crusade  of  the  Church  is  on,  but  it  will  never  be  ac- 
complished until  childhood  is  enlisted  in  the  great  under- 
taking. The  great  Carthaginian  general,  Hamilcar, 
could  determine  the  attitude  of  the  man  Hannibal  by 
taking  the  boy  Hannibal  to  the  temple  altar  and  making 
him  swear  eternal  hostility  to  Rome.  Note  the  results 
in  one  of  the  great  chapters  of  Carthaginian  history. 
Consider  what  Hannibal  suffered  that  he  might  try  to 
humble  Rome.  The  Church  has  a  lesson  to  learn.  The 
"  257 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

children  within  their  influence  must  early  be  led  to  the 
altar  of  consecration,  there  to  pledge  eternal  allegiance 
to  the  King  of  kings.  The  crusade  is  on,  not  to  free  an 
empty  tomb  from  Moslem  power,  but  a  world  of  living 
men  and  women  from  superstition,  idolatry,  and  sin. 
We  have  here  a  matter  for  serious  thought. 

We  do  not  wish  to  be  misunderstood  at  this  point. 
We  do  not  discount  the  work  the  present  generation  is 
doing  or  underestimate  what  it  can  do.  But  the  point 
we  wish  to  emphasize  is  this,  that  we  can  not  win  the 
world  to  Christ  as  rapidly  as  we  ought  by  trying  to  teach 
the  middle-aged  and  the  old.  The  children  in  our  Sun- 
day schools,  and  banded  together  in  various  Church 
organizations,  must  be  taught.  While  they  learn  the 
Ten  Commandments  that  underlie  the  moral,  social,  and 
family  life  of  nations,  let  them  also  be  taught  that  later 
lesson  that  underlies  the  whole  practical  problem  of  the 
real  life  and  work  of  the  Church,  "Honor  the  Lord  with 
thy  substance."  We  can  not  expect  the  wealth  of  the 
Church  to  be  as  fully  consecrated  to  God  as  it  should 
be  until  a  generation  has  been  raised  up  that  has  been 
taught  to  whom  all  wealth  belongs  and  has  come  to 
recognize  the  principle  of  Christian  stewardship.  Does 
some  one  say,  "But  this  means  delay  in  establishing 
the  Kingdom  of  God  in  all  the  world,"  and  ask,  "Must 
we  wait  to  raise  up  thus  the  generation  that  shall  have 
the  joy  of  seeing  the  nations  evangelized.'^"  This  means 
that  the  final  triumph  will  not  come  to  the  Church  that 
fails  to  honor  God  with  its  substance,  that  has  again 
and  again  pulled  down  its  barns  to  build  bigger  in  order 
to  get  room  to  store  its  goods  while  the  Lord's  store- 
house is  impoverished. 

It  is  time  for  us  to  think  seriously  and  to  plan  for  a 
campaign  that  shall  last  until  the  coming  generation  is 

258 


ITS  SOLUTION  IS  WITH  THE  CHURCH. 

on  the  line  of  action — a  campaign  that  looks  to  the 
raising  up  of  a  generation  that  shall  recognize  the  fact 
of  Christian  stewardship.  Where  has  the  Church  shown 
greater  unwisdom  than  in  allowing  generation  after  gen- 
eration of  the  young  to  grow  up  with  no  sense  of  respon- 
sibility regarding  the  use  of  money  for  the  glory  of  God? 
We  can  not  wonder  that  the  teaching  that  cuts  at  the 
root  of  human  selfishness  should  have  small  results  after 
self  has  been  fully  enthroned  where  Christ  should  rule. 
Our  contention  is  this,  then,  that  all  our  children  and 
young  people  should  be  thoroughly  instructed  in  this 
matter  in  the  home,  the  Sunday  school,  the  Church; 
that  their  training  should  be  intelligently  directed  to 
the  instilling  of  the  principles  underlying  the  Scriptural 
means  of  sustaining  the  Church  of  God  in  the  world.  We 
can  not  afford  to  leave  this  field  any  longer  untilled. 
The  children  must  be  enlisted  in  the  crusade  of  world 
evangelization,  and  the  full-hearted  service  demanded 
by  the  needs  of  the  hour  waits  on  God's  claims  regard- 
ing money  being  recognized. 

We  are  well  aware  that  diflBculties  beset  this  work. 
In  many  Churches,  doubtless,  such  teaching  will  have 
scant  encouragement  for  the  reason  that  there  has  been 
no  adequate  preparation  for  it.  In  every  Church,  how- 
ever, a  pastor  who  realizes  the  need  should  be  able  to 
gather  at  least  a  few  about  him  who  will  be  sympathetic 
and  helpful.  The  pastor  is  the  key  to  the  situation. 
He  must,  in  most  cases,  lead  the  campaign,  and  in  every 
case  his  influence  is  essential  to  the  largest  success. 
Pastoral  effort  thus  directed,  if  wisely  and  persistently 
put  forth,  will  mean  practical  results  all  along  the  line 
of  Church  life  and  activity.  In  many  places  the  atti- 
tude of  parents  and  people  prominent  in  the  Church 
may  make  instruction  difficult.     This  difficulty  is,  how- 

S59 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

ever,  no  greater  than  that  experienced  when  children  of 
non-Christian  parents  are  instructed  in  the  way  of  salva- 
tion. In  this  case  it  may  prove  true,  as  it  often  has, 
however,  that  "a  little  child  shall  lead  them,"  If  the 
principle  be  generally  accepted,  a  long  step  will  have 
been  taken  toward  the  result  desired.  And  why  should 
the  principle  not  be  accepted  when  it  has  its  enunciation 
in  the  Word  of  God  and  stands  vitally  related  to  the 
great  work  of  the  Church  in  every  land,  as  well  as  to  its 
spiritual  life.''  Let  the  childhood  of  the  Church  be 
trained  along  this  line  and  a  generation  will  come  forth 
that  will  make  such  an  advance  on  the  kingdom  of  dark- 
ness as  the  world  has  not  yet  seen.  The  Church  needs 
to  apply  business  principles  to  the  greatest  business  in 
the  world  to-day.  Where  shall  the  principles  be  sought 
except  in  God's  Word,  where  the  plan  of  world-con- 
quest is  given;  and  how  shall  they  be  so  successfully 
instilled  as  in  the  mind  of  the  children.  Let  practical 
and  systematic  plan  take  the  place  of  the  unbusiness-like 
and  irregular  in  the  direction  of  the  finances  of  the 
Church,  and  some  of  her  greatest  difficulties  will  be 
removed  and  her  success  be  correspondingly  increased. 


260 


CHAPTER  III. 

PREPARATION  AND  EQUIPMENT. 


Is  the  Church  Prepared  and  Equipped  for  the  World-Movement  ? 

"The  greatest  need  of  the  foreign  field  is  a  revised,  reconsecrated, 
and  unified  home  Church." — Benjamin  Harrison. 

"We  are  not  here  to  play,  to  dream,  to  drift. 
We  have  hard  work  to  do  and  loads  to  lift; 
Shun  not  the  struggle,  't  is  God's  gift. 

Be  strong." — Maltbie  D.  Babcock. 


"Learn  thou  the  noble  lesson,  O  my  soul. 
To  find  in  life's  grand  symphony  thy  part; 
And  seek  the  soul  harps  in  a  darkened  land 
To  lay  beneath  the  Master's  skillful  hand. 

"For  myriad  souls  there  are,  on  distant  shore. 
O'er  which  the  dust  of  sin  has  settled  deep; 
Ah!  could  the  tender  Christ  but  brush  away. 
And  o'er  the  slumbering  tones  His  finger  sweep, 
A  world  would  pause  to  catch  the  echoing  chord 
Of  music  wakened  'neath  the  touch  of  God." 

"The  connection  between  prayer  and  missions  has  been  traced 
thus  over  the  whole  field  of  missionary  conditions  simply  to  show  that 
every  element  in  the  missionary  problem  of  to-day  depends  for  its  so- 
lution chiefly  on  prayer.  The  assertion  has  been  frequently  made  in 
past  years,  that  with  twenty  thousand  men,  properly  equipped  and 
distributed,  the  world  could  be  evangelized  in  thirty  years.  And  ac- 
tually there  is  need  of  an  immediate,  undaunted  effort  to  secure  twenty 
thousand  men.  Neither,  perhaps,  can  the  world  be  evangelized  without 
them,  nor  can  they  be  secured  without  effort.  But  it  is  hopeless  to 
endeavor  to  obtain  them,  and  they  will  be  useless  if  obtained,  unless  the 
whole  effort  be  inspired  and  permeated  with  prayer.  'Thrust  Thou 
forth  Thy  laborers  into  the  harvest.'  .  .  .  The  evangelization  of 
the  world  in  this  generation  depends,  first  of  all,  upon  a  revival  of 
prayer.  Deeper  than  the  need  for  men;  aye,  deep  down  at  the  bottom 
of  our  spiritless  life  is  the  need  for  the  forgotten  secret  of  prevailing 
world-wide  prayer.  " — Doctor  liobcrt.  E.  Spccr. 

"Not  in  dumb  resignation 
We  lift  our  hands  on  high. 
Not  like  the  nerveless  fatalist. 

Content  to  trust  and  die; 
Our  faith  springs  like  the  eagle 
That  soars  to  meet  the  sun. 
And  cries  exulting  unto  Thee, 
O  Lord!  Thy  will  be  done!" 

— Bible  Reader  »  Calendar, 


CHAPTER  III. 

Preparation  and  Equipment. 

World-conquest  presupposes  an  army,  trained,  armed, 
equipped.  This  is  true  whether  the  conquest  be  phys- 
ical or  spiritual.  All  great  military  leaders  have  builded 
their  hopes  of  conquest  on  men — men  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  conquest,  and  armed,  equipped,  and  trained. 
Their  idea  of  conquest  has  embodied  a  struggle  that 
would  cost  and  cost  heavily  in  effort,  wealth,  and  life 
itself.  They  expected  toilsome  marches,  hardships  that 
would  test  the  strongest,  bloodshed,  and  even  death. 
The  prizes  they  sought  in  the  conquest  of  other  nations 
were  deemed  worthy  of  such  toil,  sacrifice,  and  suffering. 
The  money  needed  for  arms,  equipment,  support,  and 
fortifications  is,  in  such  cases,  provided  without  ques- 
tion. Love  of  country  or  devotion  to  some  great  prin- 
ciple is  depended  upon  to  secure  volunteers  for  the  cam- 
paign, while  all  material  resources  are  provided  by  the 
State;  but  the  people  make  the  State,  and  they  pay 
the  bills.  Are  there  any  practical  lessons  for  the  Church 
of  the  living  God  to  be  drawn  from  the  history  of  na- 
tions in  the  business  of  world-conquest.?  Are  not  the 
above  points  suggestive  of  the  lines  on  which  the  Church 
must  plan,  the  spirit  needed,  and  the  preparation  and 
equipment  required? 

World-conquest  for  Christ  can  not  be  expected  with- 
out men  and  material  resources,  and  back  of  these  a 
spirit  that  thrusts  out  the  men  and  assures  the  resources 
being  made  available.    The  great  Head  of  the  Church 

263 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

provides  the  spiritual  armor  and  the  needed  spiritual 
impulse  when  His  people  wait  in  His  presence  as  did 
the  disciples  in  the  upper  room  in  Jerusalem.  But  the 
equipment  in  men  and  money  must  be  provided  by  His 
Church. 

We  have  already  seen  something  of  the  extent  and 
character  of  the  task  which  the  Church  is  expected  to 
perform.  What  resources  has  the  Church  to  devote  to 
this  world-wide  work.?  Striking  an  average  between  the 
highest  and  the  lowest  estimates  of  the  numerical 
strength  of  the  Protestant  world,  we  have  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  million.  Here  is  the  base  of  supplies 
in  men  and  money  for  the  task.  The  Great  Commission 
is  binding  on  each  one  of  these  millions  of  men  and 
women  and  children.  To  this  great  army  the  way  has 
been  opened  into  practically  all  lands.  Eighty-three 
geographical  societies  have  been  helping  to  prepare  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  geo- 
graphical journals  have  been  making  the  world-field 
known  to  the  Christian  Church.  By  great  railway  sys- 
tems access  to  large  sections  of  all  lands  has  been  made 
possible  without  great  expense  or  large  expenditure  of 
time.  The  slow  travel  by  the  sailing  vessel  of  fifty  years 
ago  has  given  place  to  steamship  lines  that  have  con- 
tracted months  to  weeks.  Cable  and  telegraph  lines 
have  facilitated  the  work  of  missions  and  are  an  asset 
of  no  mean  value  in  the  Christian  proi)aganda.  The 
literature  already  provided  and  literary  agencies  estab- 
lished; the  educational  institutions  founded  and  the 
widespread  educational  facilities  provided;  the  medical, 
charitable,  and  humanitarian  agencies  inaugurated — 
these  organized  agencies  for  furthering  the  interests  of 
the  gospel  mean  much  in  the  line  of  preparation  for  the 
world  program. 

264 


PREPARATION  AND  EQUIPMENT. 

Other  facts,  too,  are  worthy  of  note.  In  the  provi- 
dence of  God  a  large  majority  of  the  human  race  are 
now  under  the  rule  of  Christian  governments.  Does  it 
mean  nothing  that  of  the  Moslems,  for  instance,  only 
about  eleven-fiftieths  are  under  Moslem  rulers,  while 
five-eighths  are  subjects  of  Christian  rulers?  Does  it 
count  for  naught  that  the  two  hundred  millions  of 
Hindus  are  living  under  a  Christian  government,  and 
that  the  influence  of  Christian  rulers  reaches  to  vast 
sections  of  other  great  lands  and  to  the  isles  of  the  sea? 
Then,  tod,  the  general  spread  of  Western  thought,  the 
revelations  of  natural  science,  and  of  the  science  of 
geography,  and  a  better  knowledge  of  the  world  through 
the  pages  of  history  have  done  not  a  little  towards  under- 
mining some  of  the  non-Christian  systems. 

Doctor  John  R.  Mott,  in  "The  Evangelization  of 
the  World  in  this  Generation,"  gives  the  following 
figures:  "True  value  of  all  tangible  property  in  the 
United  States,  exclusive  of  Alaska,  in  1890,  $65,037,- 
091,197.  The  pro  rata  share  for  the  members  of  the 
Evangelical  Churches,  $13,000,000,000."  And  then 
states  that  of  this  they  gave  one  dollar  out  of  $3,287 
for  foreign  missions,  or  one-thirty-second  part  of  one  per 
cent,  and  further,  that  if,  regardless  of  income,  they  had 
given  one-two-hundredth  part  of  the  value  of  their  real 
and  personal  property  they  would  have  given  over 
$65,000,000,  instead  of  less  than  $4,000,000. 

But  wealth  increased,  and  in  1898  Doctor  Robert  E. 
Speer  estimated  that  the  Evangelical  Christians  had  as 
their  share  of  the  wealth  of  the  country  $20,000,000,000, 
and  suggested  that  perhaps  one-fiftieth  of  what  the 
Church  adds  to  her  wealth  year  by  year  would  suffice, 
in  addition  to  what  is  now  given,  to  support  enough 
missionaries  to  evangelize  the  world. 

2^5 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

But  the  wealth  has  continued  to  increase,  and,  work- 
ing on  the  same  principles,  the  Evangelical  Churches 
controlled  in  1910  not  less  than  $27,000,000,000.  Fol- 
lowing a  different  line  from  the  above  at  this  point,  we 
notice  that  if  this  wealth  produces  four  per  cent,  and  of 
the  income  produced  one  per  cent  be  given  to  foreign 
missions,  it  would  equal  $10,800,000,  an  amount  in 
excess  of  the  amount  actually  given  by  about  $2,800,000. 

A  view  from  the  standpoint  of  the  increase  of  wealth 
may  be  suggestive.  Doctor  Howard  Henderson,  in 
"Wealth  and  Workmen,"  quotes  from  Scribner's  Atlas 
the  surprising  figures  that  the  wealth  of  the  United 
States  was  increasing  prior  to  1890  at  the  rate  of  $6,800,- 
000  a  day,  and  gives  as  the  annual  amount  of  the  in- 
crease for  Evangelical  Christians  $496,000,000.  But 
the  increase  from  1900  to  1910  was  $9,721,286  a  day, 
or  for  Evangelical  Christianity  $729,653,864  a  year. 
The  amount  contributed  annually  for  that  period  was 
less  than  one  per  cent  of  this  increase. 

Can  we  now  get  any  suggestion  of  value  from  the 
amount  of  income  derived  from  various  sources?  The 
value  of  farm  products  in  the  United  States  was,  in  1910, 
$8,926,000,000.  Counting  one-fifth  of  this  as  belonging 
to  Evangelical  Christians,  we  have  as  their  part  $1,785,- 
200,000.  If  one  per  cent  of  this  had  been  given  to  for- 
eign missions,  it  would  have  meant  more  than  a  doub- 
ling of  the  amount  given  for  that  purpose — namely, 
$17,852,000.  Farm  products  are,  however,  only  one 
item  of  income. 

If  we  turn  to  the  manufacturing  industries  wc  find 
that  in  1910  6,615,046  employees  received  in  wages 
$3,427,037,884,  of  which  Evangelical  Christians  must 
have  received  about  $685,407,575.  If  this  had  been  the 
only  income  of  the  membership,  and  one  per  cent  had 

266 


PREPARATION  AND  EQUIPMENT. 

been  given  to  foreign  mission  work,  it  would  represent 
just  about  what  was  given. 

If  now  we  combine  the  above  items  of  income,  we 
find  that  all  the  gifts  of  the  Evangelical  Churches  of  the 
United  States  for  foreign  missions  equaled  less  than 
one-third  of  one  per  cent  of  the  income  of  employees  of 
manufacturing  industries  and  the  income  from  the  farms, 
considering  in  each  case  only  the  part  we  may  estimate 
to  be  under  the  control  of  Evangelical  Christians. 

Note  the  following  figures,  too,  for  the  year  1910  as 
suggestive  of  the  resources  of  the  United  States,  in 
which  the  Evangelical  Churches  share,  and  that  are 
suggestive  of  the  scale  on  which  business  is  being  carried 
on,  namely:  that  the  value  of  products  of  the  manu- 
facturing industries  is  $20,672,051,870,  and  the  value  of 
output  of  all  mineral  products,  $2,003,744,869. 

We  have  gone  far  enough  to  show  that  the  Christian 
Church  of  the  United  States  can  not  plead  poverty  as 
an  excuse  for  not  carrying  on  the  work  in  all  lands  or 
urge  limited  resources  as  a  reason  for  limited  effort.  Add 
to  this,  however,  the  fact  that  the  aggregate  savings 
deposits  in  savings  banks  is  $4,212,583,598.53,  and  not 
less  than  $842,500,000  must  have  been  to  the  credit  of 
those  who  count  themselves  as  Evangelical  Christians. 
These  figures  may  look  large,  but  stop,  please,  a  moment 
and  remember  that  our  study  has  been  confined,  in  so 
far  as  resources  are  concerned,  to  one  country  only,  the 
United  States,  and  to  one-seventh  only  of  the  Protestant 
Church  of  the  world.  While  it  would  not  be  fair  to 
increase  all  the  figures  seven-fold  to  show  the  ability  of 
the  entire  Church  to  carry  on  the  world-work,  it  is  evi- 
dent that  the  one  land  represents  only  a  comparatively 
small  fraction  of  the  equipment  of  the  Church  for  her 
world-wide  campaign. 

267 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

We  must  conclude,  then,  that  along  such  lines  as 
we  have  thus  far  studied  the  Christian  Church  is  to-day 
prepared  and  equipped  to  a  most  marked  degree  for 
carrying  on  a  campaign  that  shall  know  no  limit  except 
those  set  by  the  need  of  nations  and  peoples  who  still 
sit  in  darkness.  But  our  study  must  go  further.  We 
must  emphasize  the  great  preparatory  work  already 
done  in  addition  to  the  conditions  that  mark  prepara- 
tion and  equipment. 

The  fact  that  the  Bible  is  available  in  languages 
spoken  by  at  least  1,200,000,000,  or  fully  four-fifths  of 
the  human  race;  that  about  7,000,000  native  Christians, 
widely  distributed  in  many  lands,  represent  the  direct 
fruits  of  Christian  effort  already  gathered;  that  influ- 
ences are  already  set  in  motion  that,  working  silently  as 
the  distilling  of  the  dew,  have  revolutionized  thought 
and  attitude  through  wide  circles;  that  Christian  edu- 
cation has  become  a  mighty  factor  in  molding  the  young 
life  of  all  great  mission  lands;  that  the  Bible  and  re- 
ligious books,  tracts  and  periodicals  are  being  read  by 
many  millions  who  have  not  yet  acknowledged  Christ; 
that  Christian  hymns  are  rising  from  unnumbered  homes 
and  worshiping  assemblies  in  the  midst  of  the  densest 
heathenism;  that  about  21,500  men  and  women  from 
Christian  lands  live  and  labor  in  the  midst  of  these 
darkened  peoples,  and  that  with  them  stand  native 
Christian  workers  to  the  number  of  about  105,000  whose 
work  is  preaching  the  gospel  of  Christ  and  teaching 
the  way  of  salvation;  and  that  the  fields  are  white  unto 
the  harvest  in  wide  sections  of  almost  all  lands — these 
facts  show  to  some  degree  the  preparatory  work  done 
and  the  present  equipment. 

We  can  not  i)ass  this  subject  without  calling  atten- 
tion to  the  limited  use  the  Church  is  making  of  her 

268 


PREPARATION  AND  EQUIPMENT. 

marvelous  equipment.  Here  comparisons  may  serve 
the  purpose  of  impressing  the  fact  that  the  Christian 
Church  is  not  devising  as  liberal  things  as  a  speedy 
triumph  demands.  Counting  the  numerical  strength  of 
Evangelical  Christianity  as  150,000,000,  and  we  find 
that  the  Church  sends  1  out  of  7,000  of  its  members  on 
the  mission  of  winning  to  Jesus  Christ  the  millions  of 
non-Christian  lands,  while  for  her  army,  on  a  peace 
footing.  Great  Britain  sets  apart  one  out  of  84;  Ger- 
many, one  out  of  95;  France,  one  out  of  66;  Russia, 
one  out  of  136;  and  the  United  States,  one  out  of  919. 
To  go  a  step  farther,  Great  Britain  keeps  about  ten 
times  as  many  men  under  arms  during  times  of  peace  as 
the  whole  Protestant  world  puts  into  the  field  when  her 
warfare  is  most  urgent,  and  then  about  quadruples  that 
force  when  actually  engaged  in  war.  The  whole  Prot- 
estant world  is  represented  in  its  campaign  in  foreign 
lands  by  only  one  man  or  woman  to  each  one  hundred 
and  twenty-six  men  the  North  sent  to  the  battlefields 
of  the  South  in  the  Civil  War  in  the  United  States.  It 
must  be  noted,  too,  that  this  missionary  army  includes 
wives  of  missionaries  to  the  number  of  5,934,  and  un- 
married women  sent  out  by  the  various  boards  to  the 
number  of  5,725.  One  other  fact  is  added,  namely,  that 
this  force  means  that  each  man  and  woman  faces,  on 
an  average,  forty-five  thousand  who  know  not  Christ. 
Can  such  an  army  be  counted  as  worthy  of  the  great 
Protestant  Church  with  its  wealth,  its  learning,  its 
wondrous  ability? 

Look  at  the  subject  in  another  way — from  the  stand- 
point of  the  money  investment,  comparatively  consid- 
ered. The  great  Protestant  Church,  one  hundred  and 
fifty  million  strong,  out  of  its  untold  wealth,  enriched 
by  uncounted  mercies  and  blessings  innumerable,  looks 

269 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

upon  the  peoples  who  have  no  spiritual  inheritance  here 
and  no  hope  for  the  future;  hears  the  Great  Commis- 
sion of  its  ascending  Lord;  prays  day  by  day,  "Thy 
Kingdom  come;"  sings,  "I  love  Thy  Kingdom,  Lord;" 
and  then  shows  its  love  for  that  Lord  and  its  apprecia- 
tion of  the  Christian  blessings  of  the  life  that  now  is  and 
its  hope  of  the  eternal  glory  by  giving  as  the  average 
gift  of  its  membership  about  twenty-one  cents.  As  a 
sidelight  on  this  picture,  note  that  in  the  quarter  cen- 
tury from  1878-1902  the  per  capita  expense  for  war 
and  warfare  in  the  United  States  was  about  seven  times 
as  great,  or  one  dollar  and  forty-nine  cents;  and  notice 
that  in  this  comparison  the  country  selected  spends  less 
for  war  purposes,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  its 
people,  than  most  lands  called  Christian.  Does  this 
look  as  though  the  Christian  Church  was  indeed  earnest 
in  this  work,  and  that  a  burning  love  for  Christ  actuated 
the  rank  and  file  of  her  membership.? 

It  may  be  urged  at  this  point  that  the  Church  has  a 
duty  at  home,  that  great  cities  with  their  commercialized 
vice,  their  poverty  and  crime,  their  great  masses  of 
human  life  under  the  influence  of  low  ideals — that  these 
demand  the  whole  strength  of  the  Christian  Church. 
No  missionary  in  a  heathen  land  would  minimize  the 
importance  of  this  work  or  the  greatness  of  the  task. 
But  can  Christian  men  reasonably  claim  that  the  Church 
lacks  the  ability  to  meet  both  demands?  There  are 
great  principles  that  ought  to  have  recognition.  God 
does  call  men  to  foreign  service  and  thrusts  others  into 
fields  at  home,  and  both  arc  working  under  the  Great 
Commission  of  their  Divine  Lord  and  Master.  God 
also  inspires  His  peoples  to  give  to  the  foreign  work, 
and  many  have  found  great  blessing  in  giving;  many 
Churches  also  and  individuals  have  found  that  when 

270 


PREPARATION  AND  EQUIPMENT. 

they  have  broadened  their  sympathy,  and  love,  and 
effort  so  that  they  have  embraced  all  nations  that  a 
deepening  of  their  spiritual  life  has  resulted.  Let  the 
lesson  be  grasped  and  practically  applied  that  obedience 
to  God  is  the  basal  principle  on  which  the  life  and  service 
must  be  conducted,  and  no  limit  narrower  than  world- 
wide will  be  set  to  the  effort  of  the  Church — and  the 
solution  of  the  world-wide  problem  will  be  the  result. 
Equipment.'^  The  Church  of  the  living  God  has 
enough  and  to  spare,  in  men  and  in  material  wealth  as 
well,  to  assure  the  world-wide  proclamation  of  the 
gospel  by  voice  and  printed  page  to  all  peoples  every- 
where before  the  present  century  shall  have  reached  its 
meridian.  Why  should  the  work  lag?  Why  should 
people  now  ready  to  enter  the  fold  of  Christ  be  kept 
waiting  outside.'^  Why  should  coming  generations  of 
Christless  people  be  forced  to  go  down  to  graves  unil- 
lumined  by  a  single  ray  of  light?  Why  should  these 
things  be?  They  should  not  be.  They  need  not  be. 
And  when  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  grasps  the  Christ's 
idea  and  comes  to  possess  the  Christ's  love,  they  will 
cease  to  be  true.  Our  eyes  are  weary  with  beholding 
the  masses  of  humanity  in  heathen  lands  bowing  at 
heathen  shrines  and  then  going  their  way  with  no  ray 
of  light.  Our  ears  are  painfully  sensitive  to  the  din  of 
the  babel  voices  of  heathen  lands  that  strike  no  note  of 
triumph  or  even  hope.  The  heavy,  shuffling  tread  of 
people  whose  brows  are  dark  and  lives  heavily  burdened 
by  want  and  sorrow,  superstition  and  sin  falls  like  a 
nightmare  on  our  spirits.  Under  the  oppressive  influence 
of  the  air  heavy  with  the  miasma  of  heathenism  our 
hearts  become  heavy,  and  our  hearts  cry,  "How  long, 
O  Lord,  how  long?"  Such  things  will  be  until  Christ's 
Church  awakes  to  the  need  of  these  peoples  and  to  a 

271 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

sense  of  responsibility  and  obligation  that  will  drive 
away  spiritual  slumber  and  arouse  a  spirit  of  triumph 
that  shall  prevail  until  the  triumphant  shout  of  the 
whole  army  of  the  living  God  shall  be,  "The  kingdoms 
of  this  world  have  become  the  Kingdom  of  our  Lord 
and  of  His  Christ." 


g72 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  COST  OF  ITS  SOLUTION. 


Absolute  Devotion  to  Christ  Will  Solve  the  World  Problem: 

"And  to-day  any  man  who  would  have  Jesus  Christ  put  into 
his  life  the  fire  of  His  divine  power  must  be  willing  to  have  Him  do  it 
at  the  price  of  a  whole  burnt  offering  of  his  life.  For  strength  will  always 
stand  for  each  one  of  us  in  direct  proportion  to  the  degree  of  sacrifice 
required  to  purchase  that  strength." — Robert  E.  Speer. 

"O  use  me,  Lord,  use  even  me 

Just  as  Thou  wilt,  and  when  and  where; 
Until  Thy  blessed  face  I  see. 
Thy  rest,  Thy  joy,  Thy  glory  share." 

— Frances  R.  Havergal. 
18 


"Be  strong! 
We  are  not  here  to  play,  to  dream,  to  drift. 
We  have  hard  work  to  do  and  loads  to  lift; 
Shun  not  the  struggle,  face  it,  't  is  God's  gift. 
Be  strong! 

"Be  strong! 
Say  not  the  days  are  evil — who  's  to  blame? 
And  fold  thy  hands  and  acquiesce — O  shame! 
Stand  up,  speak  out,  and  bravely,  in  God's  name. 
Be  strong! 

"Be  strong! 
It  matters  not  how  deep  entrenched  the  wrong. 
How  hard  the  battle  goes,  the  day  how  long; 
Faint  not,  fight  on!    To-morrow  comes  the  song. 
Be  strong!" — Maltbie  D.  Babcock. 

"Give,  as  the  morning  that  flows  out  of  heaven; 
Give,  as  the  waves  when  the  channel  is  riven; 
Give,  as  the  free  air  and  sunshine  are  given; 

Lavishly,  utterly,  carelessly  give. 
Not  the  waste  drops  of  the  cup  overflowing. 

Not  the  faint  sparks  of  the  hearth  ever  glowing. 
Not  a  pale  bud  from  the  June  rose's  blowing; 

Give  as  lie  gave  thee  who  gave  thee  to  live. 

"Pour  out  thy  love  like  the  rush  of  a  river 
Wasting  its  waters,  for  ever  and  ever. 
Through  the  burnt  sands  that  reward  not  the  giver. 

Silent  or  soulful  thou  nearest  the  sea. 
Scatter  thy  life  as  the  summer  shower's  pouring; 
^\^lat  if  no  bird  through  the  pearl-rain  is  soaring? 
What  if  no  blossom  looks  upward,  adoring? 

Look  to  the  life  that  was  lavished  for  thee. 

"Almost  the  day  of  thy  giving  is  over. 
Ere  from  the  grass  dies  the  bee-haunted  clover 
Thou  wilt  have  vanished  from  friend  and  from  lover; 

What  shall  thy  longing  avail  in  the  grave? 
Give,  as  the  heart  gives  whose  fetters  are  breaking. 
Life,  love,  and  hope,  all  thy  dreams  and  tliy  waking; 
Soon  Heaven's  river  thy  soul-fever  slaking, 

Thou  shalt  know  God  and  the  Gift  that  He  gave." 

— Roue  Terrij  Cooke, 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Cost  of  Solving  the  Problem. 

What  will  it  cost  to  discharge  the  obligation  laid  upon 
the  Church  by  the  Great  Commission?  This  question  is 
natural  and  legitimate.  It  is  not,  however,  right  to 
condition  obedience  on  its  being  easy  to  obey.  Great 
results  have  always  been  conditioned  on  great  invest- 
ments or  expenditure.  Discovery,  scientific  research, 
inventions,  breaking  down  the  slave  trade,  estabhshing 
civil  and  religious  liberty,  extending  a  humane  and 
Christian  civilization  over  savage  tribes,  pushing  the 
battle  against  the  liquor  traffic,  effort  of  all  kinds  against 
the  wrongs  of  childhood — each  of  these  is  costly.  The 
institutions,  customs,  and  faiths  of  heathen  lands  may 
not  be  expected  to  yield  to  the  gospel  without  a  struggle 
and  a  struggle  that  will  cost. 

No  one  would  think  of  estimating  the  cost  in  dollars 
and  cents  of  a  campaign  that  has  such  problems  to 
meet,  such  forces  to  overcome,  and  such  results  to  reach 
as  has  the  Christian  propaganda.  There  are  principles 
that  may  be  recognized,  however,  and  suggestive  com- 
parisons that  may  be  made.  A  warfare,  the  initial  step 
in  which  cost  the  life  of  the  Son  of  God — a  warfare  that 
seeks  world-conquest  in  the  name  of  the  Prince  of  peace,  ^ 
that  is  waged  against  all  forces  of  evil  and  all  the  powers 
of  darkness — such  a  warfare  may  be  expected  to  involve 
tremendous  cost.  A  study  of  the  cost  of  the  compara- 
tively meager  victories  already  gained  gives  no  encour- 
agement to  those  who  hope  for  an  easy  and  inexpensive 

'■275 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

campaign.  Admitting  gladly  that  great  things  have 
been  accomplished  in  many  directions,  the  fact  is  before 
us  that,  while  the  mass  of  heathen  peoples  have  in- 
creased by  about  two  hundred  million  in  a  century,  the 
Christian  Church  has  not  added  more  than  ten  million 
to  its  membership  from  heathenism  in  the  same  time. 
Note  the  further  fact,  also,  that  the  greatest  strongholds 
have  not  yielded  to  any  great  degree.  This  surely  sug- 
gests that  it  is  high  time  the  Christian  Church  gave 
itself  to  a  study  of  the  problem,  considered  the  cost,  and 
delayed  no  longer  to  lay  plans  for  world-conquest  and 
to  provide  the  men  and  money  needed. 

We  have  been  accustomed,  perhaps,  to  look  upon 
what  is  expended  on  foreign  missions  as  a  sum  so  large 
that  the  Church  should  congratulate  herself  on  the 
greatness  of  her  liberality.  When  we  put  down  $8,000,- 
000  as  the  amount  given  by  the  Protestant  Churches  of 
the  United  States,  and  $32,000,000  for  the  Protestant 
Churches  of  all  lands,  it  may  look  large.  If,  however, 
we  stop  and  think  that  it  means  about  twenty-one  cents 
for  each  member  of  the  Church — less  than  two  cents  a 
month — we  should  find  little  satisfaction  in  the  amount 
in  itself. 

When  we  record  the  total  of  men  and  women  in  for- 
eign missionary  work  as  21,477  we  may  feel  elated,  but 
when  we  remember  that  this  means  only  one  man  and 
one  woman  at  the  front  for  more  than  7,000  who  rep- 
resent the  base  of  supplies,  then  our  elation  must  give 
place  to  depression.  Note  the  following  facts:  Two 
cents  a  week  per  member  for  the  Protestant  Church 
would  mean  an  annual  sum  of  $150,000,000,  while  the 
amount  given  is  about  $32,000,000.  Two  cents  a  week 
per  member  for  the  Church  in  the  United  States  would 
aggregate  in  the  year  $20,800,000,   while  the  amount 

276 


THE  COST  OF  SOLVING  THE  PROBLEM. 

given  has  been  about  $8,000,000.  Who  can  say  that 
two  cents  a  week — the  bare  cost  of  the  postage  on  a 
single  letter — would  be  a  large  amount  for  this  great 
cause.?  Let  it  be  noted  that  no  such  standard  is  here 
suggested. 

Please  consider  another  fact.  The  increase  of  wealth 
of  the  Protestants  of  the  United  States,  allowing  to  them 
their  pro  rata  share,  was,  for  the  decade  from  1890  to 
1900,  $7,296,538,220,  or  for  each  year,  $729,653,822. 
One  per  cent  of  this  increase  of  wealth,  or  $7,296,838,  is 
as  much  as  the  Church  gave  year  by  year  during  that 
period  for  the  work  of  foreign  missions.  Does  one  per 
cent  of  the  increase  of  wealth  represent  worthy  giving 
for  the  work  of  winning  non-Christian  nations  to  Jesus 
Christ.'*  Remember  that  no  account  is  here  taken  of  the 
increase  of  the  20,000,000  of  people  who  give  one  per 
cent  of  the  increase  of  the  wealth  for  the  salvation  of 
the  non-Christian  world. 

Again  consider  that  in  the  United  States  the  per 
capita  taxation  on  account  of  the  army  in  time  of  peace 
is  $1.49.  Should  the  Christian  give  less  to  carry  on  the 
campaign  his  Lord  is  waging  .f*  But  that  would  mean 
almost  $30,000,000,  or  fully  three  times  as  much  as  is 
now  given. 

Another  viewpoint — the  Christian  Church  member- 
ship of  the  United  States  spends  about  $21,000,000  a 
year  on  tea  and  coffee,  or  about  two  and  one-half  times 
as  much  as  for  foreign  missions.  This  statement  is  not 
to  be  interpreted  as  a  suggestion  that  too  much  is 
expended  on  the  articles  named,  but  to  call  attention 
to  the  fact  that  the  gifts  to  foreign  missions  look  small 
in  such  a  comparison.  Other  comparisons  along  similar 
lines  would  suggest  the  same  fact. 

Let  us  study  the  subject  in  a  comparative  way  from 
277 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

another  viewpoint.  The  standing  army  and  naval  force 
of  the  United  Kingdom  in  times  of  peace  is  thirty-eight 
times  that  of  the  entire  foreign  missionary  force  of  the 
whole  Protestant  Church,  that  of  the  United  States 
fourteen  times  as  great,  and  those  of  Germany  and 
France  seventy-one  and  fifty-six  times  as  great  respect- 
ively; while  the  standing  armies  of  the  leading  countries 
of  the  world  are  in  the  aggregate  three  hundred  and 
fifty-five  times  greater.  With  these  figures  in  mind, 
does  it  seem  a  great  thing  for  the  Christian  Church  to 
make  up  an  army  of  21,500  men  and  women  for  foreign 
conquest?  Note  also  that,  while  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
land employs  one  out  of  95,  and  Germany  one  out  of  84 
in  the  army  in  time  of  peace,  the  Christian  Church  sends 
out  one  out  of  7,000  in  time  of  aggressive  warfare. 

Our  next  step  is  to  note  the  cost  of  the  armies  earthly 
governments  employ  to  safeguard  their  peace.  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland  for  1910-11  for  army  and  navy 
expended  £72,392,500,  Germany  over  £58,000,000, 
France  about  £48,000,000.  The  eighteen  leading  coun- 
tries of  the  world  spend  approximately  $1,750,000,000  a 
year  on  armies  and  navies  on  a  peace  footing,  while 
France,  Germany,  Great  Britain,  Italy,  Japan,  Russia, 
and  the  United  States  spent  $185,252,289  in  two  years 
for  new  warships  alone,  the  former  amount  being  more 
than  thirty-eight  times  as  much  as  all  the  foreign  mis- 
sionary societies  of  the  United  States  put  into  the  foreign 
work  from  their  establishment  up  to  1894,  and  the  latter 
nine  times  as  much.  To  specify  a  little  farther,  the 
United  States  paid  in  pensions  on  account  of  the  Civil 
War  about  thirty-six  times  as  much  as  these  societies  had 
expended  up  to  1894. 

Study  the  following  on  the  cost  of  armed  peace  in  the 
Uniled  SluLcs  by  the  Hon.  James  A.  Tawney,  reprc- 

278 


THE  COST  OF  SOLVING  THE  PROBLEM. 

sentative  in  Congress  from  Minnesota,  in  a  speech 
at  the  National  Peace  Congress  in  Chicago,  May  5, 
1909: 

"The  total  expenditure  of  the  United  States,  Eng- 
land, Germany,  and  France  during  the  fiscal  year  ending 
June  30,  1908,  on  account  of  their  armies  and  navies 
approximated,  in  round  numbers,  one  billion  dollars. 
Add  to  this  the  sum  expended  for  the  same  purpose  by 
other  nations  of  the  world  and  you  will  have  a  grand 
total  cost  of  armed  peace  so  large  that  the  human  mind 
can  scarcely  comprehend  it. 

"The  average  annual  appropriations  for  our  army 
have  leaped  from  less  than  $24,000,000  for  each  of  the 
eight  years  immediately  preceding  the  Spanish  War  to 
more  than  $83,000,000  for  each  of  the  eight  years  end- 
ing with  the  appropriations  made  at  the  last  session  of 
Congress  for  the  fiscal  year  1910,  During  the  same 
period  the  average  annual  appropriations  for  our  navy 
have  increased  from  a  little  more  than  $27,500,000  to 
more  than  $102,400,000— $131,350,854  for  1910-11.  In 
other  words,  the  increase  in  appropriations  for  the 
army  for  the  period  named  exceeded  $472,000,000,  a 
sum  sufficient  to  cover  the  whole  cost  of  constructing 
the  Panama  Canal,  with  nearly  $150,000,000  to  spare. 
The  increase  in  the  sums  appropriated  for  the  navy  for 
these  same  periods  approximated  $600,000,000,  a  sum 
largely  in  excess  of  the  total  appropriations  for  the  sup- 
port of  our  entire  government  for  any  fiscal  year  prior 
to  1898." 

Our  next  step  takes  us  to  the  cost  to  governments 
when  engaged  in  actual  warfare.  In  the  Boer  War  in 
South  Africa  Great  Britain  employed  a  force  200,000 
strong  and  spent  $1,250,000,000  in  two  years.  In  the 
Civil  War  in  the  United  States  the  North  put  into  the 

279 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

field  2,656,000  volunteers  and  the  South  1,100,000,  and 
both  sides  expended  about  $5,250,000,000. 

In  the  Danish  War  of  1864  Denmark  spent  about 
£7,200,000,  and  Prussia  and  Austria  about  the 
same. 

The  Prussian-Austrian  War  of  1886  cost  £66,000,000. 
In  the  War  of  1877-78  Russia  spent  over  £161,000,000, 
and  Turkey  perhaps  half  as  much. 

The  Crimean  War  cost  England  £74,200,000;  France, 
£66,400,000;  Russia,  £160,000,000;  Austria,  £13,720,- 
000;  Turkey  and  Sardinia,  £25,680,000;  or  a  total  of 
£340,000,000;  and  the  indirect  cost  through  loss  has 
been  estimated  at  the  same  figure,  making  the  actual 
cost  $3,400,000,000. 

In  the  War  of  1859  France  spent  £15,000,000; 
Austria,  £25,400,000;  Sardinia,  £10,200,000;  or  a  total 
of  £50,600,000.  And  finally  Europe  expended  on  war 
during  the  last  half  of  the  nineteenth  century  £1,211,- 
360,000. 

What  do  these  figures  suggest?  Surely  this,  at  least, 
that  earthly  governments  expect  to  pay  for  their  vic- 
tories, counting  that  victory  worth  gaining  is  worth 
what  it  costs. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  earthly  representa- 
tive of  the  Ejngdom  of  God.  It  has  been  set  for  the 
defense  of  that  Kingdom  which  is  not  of  this  world.  It 
is  commissioned  as  well  to  engage  in  an  aggressive 
campaign  that  shall  not  cease  until  "the  kingdoms  of 
this  world  have  become  the  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
of  His  Christ."  Is  the  victory  promised  worth  gaining? 
If  it  be  worth  while  to  establish  principles  of  righteous- 
ness in  the  world,  to  bring  in  a  day  when  peace  shall 
prevail,  love  be  triumi)hant,  songs  of  joy  replace  the 
spirit  of  heaviness  and  the  beauty  of  redeemed  humanity 

280 


THE  COST  OF  SOLVING  THE  PROBLEM. 

the  ashes  of  human  hopes  and  possibUIties,  then  the 
victory  the  Church  is  set  to  secure  is  worth  while. 

What  will  it  cost?  Who  can  tell  in  the  terms  men 
employ  in  counting  the  cost  of  war — men  and  money? 
Who  can  tell?  While  no  one  can  make  even  an  estimate 
that  would  have  weight,  we  can  get  down  to  underlying 
principles  and  stress  them  a  little  in  such  a  study  as  this. 
We  have  seen  how  the  results  already  gained  have  been 
gained  by  a  fourfold  investment,  and  that  the  investment 
has  been  by  no  means  sHght  in  the  aggregate.  But  the 
service  rendered  in  each  age  has  been  by  the  few  and 
not  by  the  many,  comparatively  speaking.  In  other 
words,  the  true  spirit  of  service  has  not  gripped  the 
hearts  of  the  rank  and  file  of  the  Church  down  to  the 
last  man  and  woman  and  child  so  that  it  was  a  united 
army  in  the  field  of  Christian  conquest.  Is  it  too  much 
to  say  that  the  first  item  in  the  cost  account  of  world- 
conquest  in  the  name  of  Christ  is  the  cost  of  presenting 
a  united  front  to  the  hosts  to  be  conquered?  By  this  we 
mean  that  one  spirit,  the  spirit  of  Jesus,  shall  actuate 
and  impel  forward  every  branch  of  the  great  army. 
This  will  cost  just  what  a  deeper  devotion  to  God,  a 
broader  charity,  a  loftier  ideal  of  fife  and  service,  and  a 
life  of  prayer  will  cost,  not  in  money,  but  in  heart- 
searching,  in  self-renunciation,  in  self-denial,  and  in 
enthronement  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  cost  of  carrying  out  the  divine  program  of  world- 
conquest  is  that  of  making  Jesus  first,  His  command 
and  authority  supreme.  None  of  us  can  be  in  the  line 
of  battle  ready  for  full-hearted  service  until  Jesus  has 
thus  been  recognized,  and  we  have  counted  ourselves 
indeed  His  bond  slaves  by  choice,  yielding  ourselves  to 
Him  in  an  abandon  of  love.  What  will  this  cost  be? 
Perchance  the  entire  reshaping  of  our  life  purposes  and 

281 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

plans  and  a  giving  up  of  things  most  cherished  and 
loved;  and  it  may  mean  following  Him  where  the 
whole  being  shrinks  from  going — to  its  Gethsemane  and 
Calvary.  It  will,  it  must  mean  placing  our  very  best  at 
His  disposal. 

"And  is  our  best  too  nmch?    O  friends,  let  us  remember 
How  once  our  Lord  poured  out  His  soul  for  us. 
And  in  the  prime  of  His  mysterious  manhood 
Gave  up  His  precious  life  upon  the  cross! 
The  Lord  of  lords,  by  whom  the  worlds  were  made. 
Through  bitter  grief  and  tears  gave  us  the  best  we  have." 

Such  an  attitude  towards  God  and  His  Kingdom 
may  mean  parents  giving  up  their  sons  and  daughters 
for  foreign  missionary  service,  and  those  young  people 
going  forth  from  home  and  loved  ones.  Who  does  not 
know  of  parents  who  have  professed  loyalty  to  Jesus 
Christ  and  prayed  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen  who 
have  refused  to  give  a  son  or  a  daughter  to  help  answer 
their  prayers?  Full-hearted  loyalty  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  can  only  be  evidenced  by  placing  all  upon  His 
altar  in  sacrifice. 

The  cost  of  world-conquest  is  the  cost  of  unceasing 
devotion  and  effort.  One  must  not  put  his  hand  to  the 
plow  and  turn  back.  It  is  not  by  one  act,  though  the 
act  be  helpful,  nor  by  one  gift,  though  the  gift  be  of 
great  price,  that  world-conquest  can  be  gained.  The 
service  and  the  giving  must  not  be  irregular,  spasmodic, 
according  to  feeling;  but  systematic,  hearty,  constant. 
How  long  must  the  service  be  rendered,  how  long  the 
giving  be  continued? 

" '  Go,  break  to  the  needy  sweet  charity's  bread. 
For  giving  is  living,'  the  angel  said; 
'And  must  I  be  giving  again  and  again?' 
My  peevish  and  pitiless  answer  ran. 
'Oh,  no!'  said  the  angel,  piercing  me  through; 
'Just  (jive  till  the  Master  stopa  giving  to  you.'" 


THE  COST  OF  SOLVING  THE  PROBLEM. 

While  He  continues  to  give  can  not  we  afford  to 
give?  While  He  continues  to  give,  shall  we  withhold 
our  gifts  to  Him?  By  the  gift  of  Himself  to  us,  by  gifts 
of  love  as  potent  to  our  soul-life  as  the  sunshine  to  the 
natural  world,  by  gifts  of  love  as  numberless  as  the  stars 
in  the  sky — by  such  gifts  He  has  enriched  our  Uves  and 
is  daily  enriching  them.  Do  our  gifts  to  Him  through 
His  straying  ones,  through  His  "other  sheep"  whom 
He  must  bring  through  us — our  gifts  of  time,  of  effort, 
of  money — do  these  suggest  that  we  love  Him  "with 
pure  hearts  fervently,"  with  the  abandon  with  which  the 
child  loves  the  mother?  Would  not  such  an  abandon  of 
love  by  the  millions  who  make  up  His  militant  Church 
pile  up  the  material  resources  needed  for  world-conquest 
until  hands  would  be  stayed  by  the  glad  proclamation, 
"The  people  bring  much  more  than  enough  for  the 
service  of  the  work?"  (Exodus  36:5.)  Would  it  be 
possible  if  such  love  controlled  the  millions  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  that  only  one  out  of  seven  thousand 
would  respond  to  the  call  for  work  in  the  regions  beyond? 

But  how  are  we  showing  our  loyalty  to  our  Divine 
Lord  and  our  sympathy  with  His  great  purpose?  A 
further  study  of  facts  may  give  a  yet  clearer  answer. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  been  giving 
year  by  year  an  average  per  member  of  about  seven 
dollars  for  all  purposes,  including  ministerial  support, 
incidental  expenses,  and  church  building;  but  the 
amount  for  pure  benevolence  has  approximated  one 
dollar  only.  Do  such  figures  represent  giving  as  God 
has  prospered  us — when  seven  dollars  is  a  tithe  of 
seventy  dollars  only,  an  amount  that  surely  can  not 
represent  even  one-half  of  the  per  capita  income  of  the 
Church  membership? 

T>octor  Howard  Henderson,  in  "Wealth  and  Work- 
283 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

men,"  says:  "A  Congregationalist  authority,  while  be- 
lieving that  the  Congregationalists,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Moravians,  are  the  largest  givers  in  the  United 
States,  estimates  their  annual  gifts  at  four  per  cent  of 
their  average  income." 

Probably  other  Churches  are  on  about  the  same 
plane  in  this  respect  as  those  mentioned.  Can  we  expect 
world-conquest  to  be  accomplished  under  such  condi- 
tions .f^  Where  is  the  hardship,  the  sacrifice,  the  heart- 
break; where  are  the  strain  and  stress,  the  self-denial 
and  utter  devotion  that  spell  out  to  humanity  such 
patriotism  to  Christ's  Kingdom,  such  loyalty  to  His 
person  as  men  are  accustomed  to  see  shown  to  an 
earthly  government  and  to  the  earthly  ruler.?  Where 
these  are  wanting  men  refuse  to  accept  verbal  testimony 
to  supreme  love,  utter  devotion,  and  unswerving  loyalty 
on  our  part  to  the  Great  Captain  of  our  salvation. 
The  cost  of  world-conquest  will  never  be  paid  except  in 
a  currency  that  means  the  sacrifice  that  testifies  that 
Christ  and  His  Kingdom  have  gained  the  supreme  place 
in  our  hearts  and  lives. 

Has  the  Church  in  its  recent  history  reached  in  any 
of  its  parts  results  that  show  that  such  an  idea  has 
been  grasped .f*  Probably  the  Moravian  Church  comes 
the  nearest  to  illustrating  this  point.  Admitting  that 
the  Moravians  have  largely  left  the  home  work  to 
other  hands,  and  also  that  the  entire  policy  adopted  has 
lacked  the  breadth  of  vision  needed  for  solving  the  prob- 
lems thrust  upon  the  Church  by  the  program  for  world- 
conquest  in  Christ's  name,  they  stand  forth  as  an  inspir- 
ing illustration  of  what  can  be  accomplished  by  deter- 
mined purpose  and  never-slacking  effort.  Doctor  How- 
ard Henderson,  in  "Wealth  and  Workmen,"  says  of 
them:    "No   sublimer  spectacle  ever  drew  earthward 

284 


THE  COST  OF  SOLVING  THE  PROBLEM. 

the  admiring  gaze  of  angels  than  the  six  hundred  Mora- 
vian exiles  who,  though  poor  and  persecuted,  resolved 
on  the  conquest  of  the  world  for  Christ.  They  pene- 
trated to  the  heart  of  Asia  and  planted  their  stations 
at  the  extremity  of  the  Southern  Peninsula;  they  set 
their  tabernacles  in  the  north  of  Africa  and  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope.  They  push  through  the  ice-floes  to  Green- 
land and  Labrador;  they  seize  Guiana.  Talk  of  the 
tomb  of  chivalry  the  three  hundred  Spartans  built  for 
themselves  at  Thermopylae,  the  charge  of  the  Light 
Brigade  'into  the  jaws  of  death,  into  the  mouth  of  hell' 
at  Balaklava!  Their  exploits  and  military  martyrdom 
called  for  no  such  temper  of  courage  as  that  which  led 
this  forlorn  hope  in  its  emprise  for  Christ." 

What  are  the  facts  regarding  these  people?  They 
have  been  content  to  live  without  seeking  to  amass 
wealth.  They  number  in  their  home  Churches  only 
about  30,000.  Their  home  pastors  only  number  248. 
What  have  they  done-f^  They  have  sent  out  one  out  of 
50  of  their  members  to  the  foreign  field.  They  have 
built  up  a  membership  of  98,000  in  foreign  lands  and 
raised  up  an  army  of  workers  there  1,767  strong.  Their 
missionary  service  dates  back  to  1732,  and  they  have 
been  represented  by  2,500  missionaries  in  foreign  lands. 
And  how  much  do  they  give  for  this  work.f^  About 
$250,000  a  year,  or  an  average  of  over  $8  a  member. 

If  the  Protestant  Church  in  the  United  States  should 
give  one-fourth  as  much  for  foreign  missions  as  the 
small  section  that  bears  the  name  Moravian  does,  the 
aggregate  would  be  about  $40,000,000,  or  a  fivefold 
advance  on  what  is  now  given.  If  the  whole  of  the 
Protestant  Church  in  all  the  earth  should  reach  the 
same  plane,  about  $300,000,000  would  be  poured  each 
year  into  foreign  mission  treasuries.     If  the  force  sent 

285 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

forth  to  minister  to  the  darkened  peoples  of  heathen 
lands  should  be  one-fourth  as  great,  comparatively 
speaking,  as  that  of  the  Moravian  Church,  the  Prot- 
estant Church  of  the  United  States  would  keep  an  army 
100,000  strong  at  the  front,  and  the  entire  Church  would 
be  represented  by  750,000  missionaries  in  foreign 
lands. 

Do  the  above  figures  look  large?  Say  not  that  they 
represent  more  than  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  can  do. 
Armies  and  treasuries  whose  strength  and  resources  are 
expressed  by  small  figures  do  not  and  can  not  be  reason- 
ably expected  to  stand  for  the  cost  of  world-conquest  for 
Christ. 

It  may  be  urged  that  too  much  emphasis  is  being 
placed  upon  the  human  side — upon  men  and  money — 
and  that  the  divine  side  is  being  ignored.  But  the 
human  and  material  elements  are  emphasized  in  the 
Word  of  God,  and  what  we  plead  for  is  that  there  shall 
be  response  that  shall  show  loyalty  to  Christ,  devotion 
to  His  Kingdom,  obedience  to  His  great  command. 
After  the  Church  has  thus  fallen  into  line  and  thrust  out 
a  great  army  and  poured  out  its  treasure  to  carry  on  the 
campaign,  the  spiritual  harvest  can  only  come  to  its 
whiteness  under  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  the 
Spirit  of  power  needs  men  to  empower,  and,  despite  His 
presence  in  the  world,  the  cry  still  goes  forth  regarding 
the  Christless  peoples,  "How  shall  they  hear  without  a 
preacher?"  The  further  question,  too,  presses  upon  the 
Church  to-day,  "How  shall  they  preach  except  they 
be  sent?" 

We  have  a  strong  conviction  that  the  adoption  of 
the  Scriptural  principles  of  supporting  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  and  His  work  in  the  world  would  solve,  so 

28() 


THE  COST  OF  SOLVING  THE  PROBLEM. 

far  as  it  is  a  financial  matter,  the  problem  of  Christian 
conquest  of  the  world.  If  four  per  cent  of  the  income  of 
the  membership  of  the  Church  will  accomplish  at  home 
and  abroad  what  is  now  being  done,  what  would  the 
giving  of  a  full  ten  per  cent  mean  to  the  world-wide 
work.'* 

But  is  such  a  standard  too  high.'*  Surely  it  is  not 
too  high  if  it  be  God's  plan  for  His  people.  If  their 
smallness  of  income  be  considered,  many  heathen  people 
expend  enough  on  their  idolatrous  worship,  prompted 
largely  by  fear,  to  put  to  shame  the  Christian  World 
in  its  giving  under  the  declared  impulse  of  love. 

It  is  claimed  that  the  Chinese  people  spend  $100,- 
000,000  a  year  on  ancestor  worship.  We  are  told  that 
"No  day  begins  without  an  offering  to  the  idol  and  no 
meal  is  eaten  until  a  portion  is  set  aside  for  the  god." 

We  read,  too,  of  a  heathen  woman  saying  to  the 
missionary,  "Well,  I  worship  God,  too,  but  I  take  a  few 
sticks  of  incense  when  I  pray.  It  seems  so  mean  to  go 
before  Him  with  just  nothing." 

We  know,  too,  that  the  children  in  heathen  lands 
are  taught  from  infancy  to  bring  their  gifts  to  the  idol 
worshiped. 

These  heathen  systems  cost  their  people  heavily,  and 
give  them  nothing  in  return.  They  give  to  appease  the 
wrath  of  a  terrible  god.  They  lack  the  constraining 
power  of  love,  the  impulse  of  gratitude,  the  inspiration 
of  the  thought  of  world-conquest  and  the  uplift  of  the 
anticipation  of  the  crown  of  eternal  life.  With  such  an 
outlook  as  we  have,  how  ouglit  we  to  labor  and  to  give? 
Fellow  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ,  can  not  we  get  the 
vision  we  ought  to  get  of  Christ's  great  plan  and  our 
part  in  its  accomplishment.'' 

287 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

What  will  it  cost  to  solve  the  problem  of  world-con- 
quest? It  will  cost  what  true  discipleship  to  Jesus  Christ 
will  cost,  for  true  discipleship  means  the  hearing  of  His 
voice  and  doing  whatsoever  He  saith,  under  the  impulse 
of  His  Spirit. 


288 


PART  IV.— INTERROGATIONS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

WHAT  IS  THE  TRUE  MISSIONARY  IN- 
CENTIVE? 


The  True  Incentive  is  Found  in  Love  to  Jesus  Christ: 

"For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us." — Apostle  Paul. 

"Observe  the  true  motive  for  Christian  work.  The  Lord  did  not 
say  to  Peter,  'Lovest  thou  the  work?'  or  'Lovest  thou  My  lambs.''  but 
'Lovest  thou  Me?'  for  the  most  potent  principle  in  the  Christian  heart 
is  love  to  Christ." — William  M.  Taylor,  D.  D. 

19 


"For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son, 
that  whosoever  believeth  on  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal 
life." — Jesxu  Christ. 

"The  bread  that  giveth  strength  I  want  to  give; 
That  water  pure  that  bids  the  thirsty  live; 
I  want  to  help  the  fainting  day  by  day; 
I'm  sure  I  shall  not  pass  again  this  way." — Selected. 

"  How  many  sheep  are  straying. 

Lost  from  the  Savior's  fold? 
Upon  the  lonely  momitain 

They  shiver  with  the  cold; 
Within  the  tangled  thickets. 

Where  poison  vines  do  creep. 
And  over  rocky  ledges 

Wander  the  poor  lost  sheep. 
O  come,  let  us  go  and  6nd  them. 

In  the  paths  of  death  they  roam; 
At  the  close  of  the  day  't  will  be  sweet  to  say, 

'I  have  brought  some  lost  one  home!' 

"O,  who  will  go  to  find  them? 

\Mio,  for  the  Savior's  sake. 
Will  search,  with  tireless  patience. 

Through  briar  and  through  brake? 
Unlieeding  thirst  or  hunger. 

Who  Aill,  from  day  to  day. 
Will  seek,  as  for  a  treasure. 

The  sheep  that  go  astray? 
O  come,  let  us  go  and  find  them. 

In  the  paths  of  death  they  roam; 
At  the  close  of  the  day  't  will  be  sweet  to  say, 

'I  have  brought  some  lost  one  home!'" 


CHAPTER  I. 

What  Is  the  True  Incentive? 

What  is  the  true  incentive  to  Christian  service?  This 
question  is  important  because  there  must  be  impelling 
power  before  there  can  be  service,  and  a  true  incentive 
must  lie  back  of  the  best  service.  What  has  impelled 
men  and  women  in  the  past  to  earnest  effort  to  win  the 
world  to  Christ?  What  can  be  depended  upon  to-day 
to  inspire  the  people  of  God  to  such  service  as  the  world 
needs  and  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  demands? 
These  questions  we  believe  to  be  fundamentally  im- 
portant. 

The  writer  has  often  heard  remarks  made  the  pur- 
port of  which  was,  that  if  the  need  of  the  world-field  is 
set  before  the  Church,  the  task  of  enlisting  her  member- 
ship in  the  work  of  saving  the  non-Christian  world  will 
have  been  accomplished.  We  admit  that  a  true  por- 
trayal of  the  condition  and  consequent  need  of  Christ- 
less  peoples  everywhere  must  make  a  strong  appeal  to 
the  followers  of  Christ,  The  fact  stands,  however,  that 
a  knowledge  of  need  does  not  bring  the  response  in 
either  money  or  men  that  is  demanded  if  the  need  is  to 
be  met.  Our  eyes  become  so  accustomed  to  the  densest 
darkness  of  heathen  lands  that  our  hearts  are  not 
moved  to  sympathy  deep  enough  to  rouse  to  action 
earnest,  whole-hearted,  world-wide,  and  constant.  He 
who  puts  his  hand  to  the  plow  under  the  impulse  will 
look  back  before  life's  close.  And  yet  we  ought  to  know 
the  need  and  have  all  the  sympathy  it  can  arouse. 

291 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Then,  too,  there  is  a  grandeur  in  the  idea  of  world- 
conquest  that  must  appeal  to  people.  This  is  true 
whether  the  conquest  sought  is  over  nations  by  force 
of  arms,  over  minds  by  logic  and  eloquence,  or  over 
hearts  by  preaching  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Who 
can  read  the  history  of  victories  gained  along  these  lines 
without  a  quickened  pulse  and  a  thrill  of  desire  to  en- 
gage in  such  a  warfare.''  There  is  exaltation  in  the 
thought,  and  a  man  under  the  impulse  of  its  very 
grandeur  dreams  dreams  of  noble  conquest.  But  how 
often  he  drops  to  his  normal  plane  of  living  before  he 
goes  beyond  the  stage  of  dream  and  vision. 

To  some,  also,  the  resultant  in  reward  and  glory 
appeals  with  no  little  force.  The  thought  of  hearing 
the  Master  say,  "Well  done,"  and  the  promise  of  shin- 
ing as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever  as  the  result  of  turning 
many  to  righteousness  ought  to  give  strong  leverage  on 
hearts  that  aspire  to  great  things.  We  face  the  fact, 
though,  that  the  great  Christian  workers  of  the  world 
have  not  done  their  work  under  any  impulse  that  is 
selfish  at  the  core. 

And  how  about  the  joy  of  service?  Have  we  a  clue 
here  to  the  true  incentive?  By  no  means,  for  joy  is  a 
result  of,  but  to  no  large  degree  an  impelling  power  to 
service.  The  experience  of  Christian  workers  does  not 
crystallize  into  the  testimony,  "The  joy  of  service  con- 
straineth  me  to  serve  the  Lord  Christ." 

In  whitened  fields,  too,  we  find  a  peculiar  inspira- 
tion. Whitened  fields  are,  however,  allowed  to  go  un- 
harvested,  while  men  and  women  who  bear  the  name 
of  Christ  stand  all  the  day  idle,  saying,  "No  man  hath 
hired  us,"  or  else  sleep  the  sleep  of  indifference  while  an 
enemy  never  indifferent  works  his  work  of  destruction. 

Wo  now  get  back  to  the  divine  command,  "Go  ye," 
292 


WHAT  IS  THE  TRUE  INCENTIVE? 

"teach,"  "preach,"  "disciple  all  nations."  What  more 
does  the  servant  need  to  thrust  hira  out  to  do  all  his 
Master's  will  than  that  Master's  command?  But  for 
almost  nineteen  centuries  that  command  has  been  fall- 
ing upon  the  ears  of  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  and  yet  the 
cry  is  the  same  as  in  the  days  when  He  lived,  "The  la- 
borers are  few."  Yes,  and  because  they  are  few  fields 
dead-ripe  await  in  their  whitened  beauty  the  coming  of 
the  reapers  who  should  come,  but,  in  spite  of  the  divine 
command,  come  not. 

If  we  want  an  answer  to  our  inquiry  clear-cut  and 
practical,  let  us  hear  the  great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles 
when  he  bears  his  testimony  to  the  Corinthians,  "For 
the  love  of  Christ  constrains  us."  A  knowledge  of  the 
need  of  heathen  peoples  may  move  to  tears,  and  even 
lead  to  action  to  a  certain  degree,  but  the  love  of  Christ 
filling  the  heart  can  alone  be  relied  upon  to  move  to  life- 
long service.  A  vision  of  the  glory  of  world-conquest 
in  the  name  of  Christ  may  fire  the  imagination,  but  the 
heart  must  be  made  aflame  with  divine  love  before  life 
itself  is  burned  out  in  serving.  The  reward  may  appeal, 
but  its  appeal  will  be  lost  in  other  voices  unless  love 
controls  the  central  forces  of  the  being.  The  joy  of 
service  may  tide  one  over  many  a  hard  place  in  the  field 
where  he  toils,  but  the  love  of  Christ  is  the  only  power 
that  can  hold  him  to  his  task  through  all  the  experiences 
of  Christian  service.  A  view  of  whitened  fields  may 
arouse  us  so  that  we  begin  the  day's  task,  but  nothing 
less  than  the  constraining  love  of  Christ  can  hold  us 
through  the  heat  of  the  noontide  and  while  the  shadows 
lengthen;  yes,  and  the  divine  command  may  thrust  out, 
but  what  can  hold  one  to  his  task  except  the  love  that 
held  Jesus  through  the  darkness  of  Gethsemane  and  the 
agony  of  Calvary? 

293 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

Why  did  the  Apostle  Paul  hold  on  his  course  in  spite 
of  stripes  and  imprisonments,  perils  by  sea  and  by  land, 
hunger  and  weariness?  Why  did  Livingstone  brave  the 
dangers  of  Africa,  and  Williams  and  Chalmers  of  the 
South  Sea  Islands?  Why  did  Mackay  and  Moffat  and 
Paton  remain  at  the  post  of  duty  when  life  was  in  peril? 
Why  did  Melville  Cox  drag  his  diseased  body  into  the 
deadly  African  Continent,  and  David  Brainerd  lay  down 
his  life  at  twenty-nine  in  toil  for  the  salvation  of  the 
American  Indians?  And  why,  we  ask,  has  a  host  of 
men  and  women  in  every  age  counted  not  their  lives 
dear  unto  themselves  as  they  have  sought  to  make 
Christ  known  to  Christless  peoples?  The  answer  to  all 
these  questions  is  the  same — the  constraining  love  of 
Christ.  Here  we  have  an  impelling  power  that  is  strong 
enough  to  thrust  out  men  and  women  into  the  world- 
field  and  to  hold  them  to  their  task  in  spite  of  all  oppos- 
ing forces.  If  the  whole  Christian  Church  were  to  get 
in  such  vital  relation  to  Jesus  Christ  that  His  love  would 
become  the  constraining  power  in  their  lives,  there  would 
be  no  lack  of  men  and  women  to  give  the  gospel  to  every 
creature  or  of  money  to  pay  all  the  expenses  of  the 
campaign  that  would  be  waged. 

There  is  no  more  vital  question  for  the  Church  to-day 
than  that  relating  to  the  generating  of  the  spirit  that 
makes  for  world-conquest.  Why  is  this  spirit  wanting 
in  large  sections  of  the  Church?  Why  is  it  that  so  many 
do  not  believe  in  foreign  missions  and  give  but  meagerly, 
if  they  give  at  all,  to  this  great  work?  Why  is  there  not 
generally  throughout  the  Church  a  broadness  of  vision 
that  takes  in  the  whole  race,  and  more  of  the  burning 
zeal  that  would  push  the  battle  in  every  land  in  spite  of 
the  forces  that  oppose  the  advance  of  the  Church  of 
Christ?     We  can  not  escape  the  conviction  that  the 

294 


WHAT  IS  THE  TRUE  INCENTIVE? 

teachers  of  young  Christians  too  largely  overlook  the 
most  vital  feature  of  their  work.  Where  the  heart  has 
been  truly  converted  to  God  the  love  of  Christ  begins 
its  work  of  impelling  to  service.  Then  is  the  time  to 
cultivate  breadth  of  vision.  It  is  easy  then  to  love  all 
peoples,  and  the  appeal  of  the  great  need  of  people 
without  Christ  becomes  potent.  To  direct  such  a  per- 
son's thought  to  a  single  community  means  to  decrease 
by  turning  into  narrow  channels  a  love  that  needs  chan- 
nels world-wide  for  its  exercise.  To  such  an  one  the 
natural  outgoing  of  whose  heart-life  finds  expression  in 
Charles  Wesley's  cry: 

"O,  that  the  world  might  taste  and  see 
The  riches  of  His  grace; 
The  arms  of  love  that  compass  me 
Would  all  mankind  embrace!" 

there  is  sure  to  come  a  narrowness  of  vision  that  results 
in  a  decrease  in  spiritual  life  until  he  sings  with  William 

"Where  is  the  blessedness  I  knew 
When  first  I  saw  the  Lord? 
WTiere  is  the  soul-refreshing  view 
Of  Jesus  and  His  Word." 

Is  it  not  safe  to  say  that  if  the  instruction  of  thfe 
young  for  which  we  plead  were  earnestly  pressed  after 
every  revival  in  the  Churches  of  Christendom,  that 
there  would  be  less  of  lament  later  on  because  results  are 
not  permanent,  while  great  awakenings  would  become 
more  general,  and  hearty  and  prompt  response  could 
be  given  to  the  calls  from  many  lands?  When  the  love 
of  Christ  constrains  the  whole  Church,  no  open  doors 
will  remain  unentered,  no  Christless  people  await  the 

295 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

first  glad  message  of  salvation,  and  no  field  white  unto 
the  harvest  be  neglected.  In  this  great  work  the  very 
mind  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus  is  surely  the  great  need. 
Realizing  this,  shall  we  not  pray? — 

"O  grant  us  love  like  Thine, 
That  hears  the  cry  of  sorrow 

From  heathendom  ascending  to  the  Throne  of  God; 
That  spurns  the  call  of  ease  and  home 
While  Christ's  lost  sheep  in  darkness  roam. 

"O  grant  us  hearts  like  Thine — 
Wide,  tender,  faithful,  childlike — 

That  seek  no  more  their  own,  but  live  to  do  Thy  will — 
The  hearts  that  seek  Thy  Kingdom  first. 
Nor  linger  while  the  peoples  thirst. 

"0  grant  us  minds  like  Thine, 
That  compassed  all  the  nations. 

That  swept  o'er  land  and  sea  and  loved  the  least  of  all. 
Great  things  attempting  for  the  Lord, 
Expecting  mighty  things  from  God." 


296 


CHAPTER  11. 
WHAT  IS  THE  SPIRIT  THAT  WINS? 


World-Conquest  for  Christ  Calls  for  a  Spirit  that  Determines  Action: 
"Woe  is  unto  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel." — Apostle  Paid. 

"Anywhere,  provided  it  be  forward." — David  Livingstone. 


"Put  any  burden  upon  mo,  only  sustain  me. 
Send  me  anywhere,  only  go  with  me. 
Sever  any  tie  but  the  one  that  binds  me 
To  Thy  service  and  to  Thy  heart." 

— Fly-leaf,  Miss  Brigharns  Bible. 

"If  I  had  ten  lives,  I  would  gladly  lay  them  down  for  Christ  in 
Sierra  Leone,  the  white  man's  grave,  but,  by  the  grace  of  God,  the  black 
man's  resurrection." — Canon  Taylor  Smith. 

"Fired  with  a  peculiar  zeal,  they  defy 
The  rage  and  vigor  of  a  Greenland  sky. 
And  plant  successfully  sweet  Sharon's  rose 
On  icy  fields,  and  'mid  eternal  snows." — Selected. 

"Dear  Jesus,  why  did  You  not  send  me  the  message  of  Your  great 
salvation  while  I  was  a  little  girl?  I  could  then  have  learned  to  read 
Your  Holy  Book  and  could  have  told  my  people  about  it.  You  have 
done  so  much  for  me.  I  wish  I  could  do  something  for  You.  But,  dear 
Jesus,  I  am  only  an  old  woman  now,  and  I  can  not  read.  I  can  not  do 
much,  but  You  shall  have  all  my  life  that  I  have  left." — Mursama,  an 
aged  village  woman  in  India. 


CHAPTER  II. 

What  Is  the  Spirit  That  Wins? 

It  is  fair  to  conclude  that  the  spirit  that  has  won  in 
the  past  will  win  to-day  and  will  not  fail  in  the  future. 
That  spirit  has  often  been  voiced  in  words,  more  often 
still  displayed  in  deeds.  It  has  had  a  place  in  the  world 
ever  since  Jesus  said,  "I  lay  down  My  life  for  the  sheep," 
and  then,  after  toU  and  weariness  to  the  limit  of  human 
endurance,  and  after  bearing  a  heart-burden  that,  un- 
like that  of  the  wooden  cross,  could  not  be  laid  on  an- 
other, literally  laid  down  His  life  for  man.  No  double 
portion  of  His  spirit  could  fall  on  a  disciple,  but  in  every 
age  some  have  caught  a  vision  of  the  Christ-love  and  the 
world-need  and  of  personal  responsibihty  that  has  meant 
in  their  words  and  life  some  reflection  of  the  Spirit  that 
actuated  Him.  We  wish  briefly  to  call  attention  to  the 
exemplification  of  that  spirit  in  a  few  of  His  followers. 
Stephen,  calkd  to  serve  tables,  speedily  caught  the 
impulse  to  wider  service  and  gave  himself  to  it  with  a 
spirit  of  such  abandon  that  the  fury  of  the  mob  was 
aroused  so  that  they  stoned  him  to  death  while  he  be- 
held the  vision  of  his  ascended  Lord.  The  world  saw  it 
in  the  life  and  labors  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  and  thousands 
have  been  roused  to  a  nobler  spirit  as  they  have  read 
his  exclamation,  "Woe  is  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel," 
and  his  stalwart  declaration  when  perils  pressed  hard 
upon  him,  "None  of  these  things  move  me,  neither 
count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself  so  that  I  might  finish 

299 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry,  which  I  have 
received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God."  Tliese  early  disciples  were  the  fore- 
runners of  a  host  larger,  perhaps,  than  we  think  that 
entered  into  the  Spirit  of  their  Lord  and  followed  in 
His  steps.  Knowing,  as  we  do,  how  this  Spirit  was  dis- 
played in  the  early  Church,  we  may  be  tempted  to  think 
it  was  peculiar  to  that  time.  No  greater  mistake  could 
be  made.  Wliile  it  has  never  been  so  general  as  the 
great  need  of  the  world-field  demanded,  there  has  been 
no  age  when  it  has  not  mightily  influenced  at  least 
some  sections  of  the  Church.  We  call  attention  here  to 
a  few  facts  and  testimonies  that  show  the  presence  of 
the  same  spirit  in  recent  times. 

Let  David  Livingstone  speak  to  us  to-day  as  he 
spoke  to  the  students  at  Cambridge  University:  "I 
never  made  a  sacrifice.  Of  this  we  ought  not  to  talk 
when  we  remember  the  great  sacrifice  which  He  made 
who  left  His  Father's  throne  on  high  to  give  Himself 
for  us;  who,  being  the  brightness  of  His  Father's  glory, 
and  the  express  image  of  His  person,  and  upholding  all 
things  by  the  word  of  His  power,  when  He  had  by  Him- 
self purged  our  sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
Majesty  on  high."  Put  with  this  declaration  the  fact 
that  his  life  purpose  centered  in  the  thought  of  making 
a  way  for  Jesus  through  darkest  Africa  and  that  he 
never  turned  aside  from  that  purpose.  Have  we  not  in 
David  Livingstone  a  wonderful  exhibition  of  the  spirit 
that  is  needed  in  Christian  conquest — the  spirit  that  is 
bound  to  win? 

And  next  let  us  listen  to  another  voice.  It  is  the 
voice  of  prayer,  and  is  wafted  from  far-off  P'iji — the 
voice  of  John  Hunt  as  he  lay  dying:  "Lord,  bless  Fiji! 
Save  Fiji!     Thou  knowcst  my  soul  has  loved  Fiji;    my 

300 


WHAT  IS  THE  SPIRIT  THAT  WINS? 

heart  has  travailed  in  pain  for  Fiji!"  And  hear  him  yet 
again  as  he  draws  nearer  to  the  gates  of  death:  "O, 
let  me  pray  once  more  for  Fiji!  Lord,  for  Christ's  sake, 
bless  Fiji,  save  Fiji!"  Who  wonders  that  with  laborers 
of  such  a  spirit  Fiji  was  brought  to  Christ? 

Note  the  spirit  of  another,  that  first  and  great  mis- 
sionary to  the  Moslems,  Raymund  Lull:  "As  a  hungry 
man  makes  dispatch  and  takes  large  morsels  on  account 
of  his  great  hunger,  so  Thy  servant  feels  a  great  desire 
to  die  that  he  may  glorify  Thee.  He  hurries  day  and 
night  to  complete  his  work  in  order  that  he  may  give 
up  his  blood  and  tears  to  be  shed  for  Thee."  His  words 
may  sound  strange  to  us,  but  the  Spirit  is  not  hard  to 
discern — the  spirit  that  puts  Jesus  and  His  work  first 
and  counts  not  life  as  dear. 

In  the  long  list  of  incidents  that  illustrate  the  spirit 
that  makes  for  conquest,  note  that  where  Robert  Moffat, 
when  his  life  and  mission  were  threatened  by  an  African 
chief,  threw  open  his  waistcoat  and,  standing  before 
him  erect  and  fearless,  said,  "If  you  will,  drive  your 
spear  to  my  heart;  and  when  you  have  slain  me,  my 
companions  will  know  that  the  hour  has  come  for  them 
to  depart."  What  wonder  that  the  chief  was  cowed 
and  that  he  said  to  his  attendants,  "These  men  must 
have  ten  lives.  Where  they  are  so  fearless  of  death 
there  must  be  something  of  immortality." 

What  can  be  expected  to  withstand  such  a  spirit  as 
that  displayed  in  the  above  incidents  or  that  apparent 
in  the  three  that  follow? 

The  first  of  the  three  is  the  declaration  of  joy  in 
humble,  Christly  service  by  a  medical  missionary:  "I 
hke  the  work  immensely.  I  would  rather  wash  old  leg 
ulcers  daily  in  my  hospital  than  to  be  struggling  after 
some  worldly  fame  in  the  profession  at  home,  for  my 

301 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

"That  will  do,"  replied  Tapeso;  "wherever  there  are 
men,  missionaries  are  bound  to  go." 

When  in  the  same  region  it  seemed  well-nigh  im- 
possible to  open  work  on  Rarotonga,  a  Christian  named 
Papheiha  leaped  into  the  sea  to  swim  ashore,  saying, 
"Whether  the  savages  spare  me  or  kill  me,  I  will  land 
among  them.    Jehovah  is  my  shield;  I  am  in  His  hand." 

Some  one  has  said  that  "graves  are  needed  in  mis- 
sion lands."  But  are  there  not  graves?  If  the  remarks 
mean  that  each  of  these  heathen  lands  needs  a  loyalty 
to  Christ  and  devotion  to  Him  and  the  darkened  peoples 
He  would  save  that  will  not  fail  while  life  lasts  and  that 
will  suffer  martyrdom  or  burn  itself  out  in  service,  then 
we  say  that  this  need  has  been  met  in  all  these  lands. 
Graves  needed.''  There  are  graves.  Where  is  the  land 
of  darkness  into  which  the  followers  of  Christ  have  been 
able  to  press  their  way  that  does  not  hold  the  sleeping 
dust  of  some  who  faltered  not  but  yielded  up  life  itself 
for  Christ  and  the  salvation  of  the  heathen.?  How  many 
sleep  their  last  sleep  where  heathen  people  pass  in 
throngs  their  quiet  graves,  no  man  can  tell.  These 
graves  may  speak  to  many  who  pass  by,  but  there  is  a 
place  graves  can  not  fill  and  a  work  they  can  not  do. 

Do  mission  lands  need  graves.''  Mission  lands  need 
men  and  women  who  are  willing  to  fill  graves  but  who 
are  alive  in  every  fiber  of  their  being  to  the  great  need 
of  the  heathen  nations  and  who  possess  the  spirit  we 
have  been  attempting  to  emphasize.  We  go  a  step 
further  and  say  that  the  need  of  heathen  lands  will  not 
be  fully  met  while  Christian  parents  in  Christian  lands 
fail  to  train  up  their  children  into  the  spirit  of  world- 
conquest  and  even  check  all  impulse  in  that  direction. 
Parents  who  can  not  go  need  to  have  a  spirit  that 
prompts  them  to  send  forth  the  young  people  of  their 

304 


WHAT  IS  THE  SPIRIT  THAT  WINS? 

homes  to  fight  the  battle  of  the  Cross  in  any  and  every 
land. 

Who  can  tell  how  many  young  people  there  are  who 
get  a  vision  of  opportunity  and  responsibility  from  the 
very  throne-room  of  the  King  who  are  kept  from  obe- 
dience to  the  heavenly  vision  and  whose  lives  will  never 
know  the  real  glory  that  might  have  been  theirs — and 
all  because  fathers  and  mothers  who  are  called  Christians 
discourage  and  sometimes  even  forbid  their  boys  and 
their  girls  to  go  forth  under  the  impulse  of  the  Spirit  of 
God.  Contrast  with  that  spirit  that  of  the  mother  who, 
when  word  reached  her  that  her  son  had  been  killed  and 
eaten  by  cannibals,  said,  between  her  sobs  as  she  lifted 
her  streaming  eyes  toward  heaven,  "Praise  the  Lord 
that  He  ever  gave  me  so  good  a  son!  Had  I  another 
like  him  I  would  send  him  to  preach  salvation  to  the 
savages  that  feasted  on  his  flesh."  Compare  this  with 
the  attitude  of  many  fathers  and  mothers  who  bear 
Christ's  name  and  pray  for  the  salvation  of  non-Chris- 
tian peoples  but  will  not  consent  that  their  sons  and 
daughters  shall  go  to  the  heathen  lands. 

What  would  such  a  spirit  as  has  been  illustrated 
above  mean  in  the  practical  work  of  building  the  King- 
dom of  God  in  the  earth?  What  would  it  mean  in 
respect  to  securing  volunteers  for  the  great  campaign 
against  the  kingdom  of  darkness?  What  would  it  mean? 
It  would  mean  that  young  men  and  young  women  would 
crowd  forward  as  volunteers  until  there  should  be  no 
lack  of  laborers  in  any  land.  It  would  mean  that  Chris- 
tian parents  would  rejoice  when  sons  and  daughters 
offered  for  foreign  service,  and  send  them  forth,  with 
tears,  it  might  be,  but  with  hallelujahs  of  praise  to  God 
who  counted  them  worthy  of  a  place  in  the  forefront  of 
the  battle. 

20  305 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

"That  will  do,"  replied  Tapeso;  "wherever  there  are 
men,  missionaries  are  bound  to  go." 

When  in  the  same  region  it  seemed  well-nigh  im- 
possible to  open  work  on  Rarotonga,  a  Christian  named 
Papheiha  leaped  into  the  sea  to  swim  ashore,  saying, 
"Whether  the  savages  spare  me  or  kill  me,  I  will  land 
among  them.    Jehovah  is  my  shield;  I  am  in  His  hand." 

Some  one  has  said  that  "graves  are  needed  in  mis- 
sion lands."  But  are  there  not  graves.?^  If  the  remarks 
mean  that  each  of  these  heathen  lands  needs  a  loyalty 
to  Christ  and  devotion  to  Him  and  the  darkened  peoples 
He  would  save  that  will  not  fail  while  life  lasts  and  that 
will  suffer  martyrdom  or  burn  itself  out  in  service,  then 
we  say  that  this  need  has  been  met  in  all  these  lands. 
Graves,  needed.''  There  are  graves.  Where  is  the  land 
of  darkness  into  which  the  followers  of  Christ  have  been 
able  to  press  their  way  that  does  not  hold  the  sleeping 
dust  of  some  who  faltered  not  but  yielded  up  life  itself 
for  Christ  and  the  salvation  of  the  heathen?  How  many 
sleep  their  last  sleep  where  heathen  people  pass  in 
throngs  their  quiet  graves,  no  man  can  tell.  These 
graves  may  speak  to  many  who  pass  by,  but  there  is  a 
place  graves  can  not  fill  and  a  work  they  can  not  do. 

Do  mission  lands  need  graves?  Mission  lands  need 
men  and  women  who  are  willing  to  fill  graves  but  who 
are  alive  in  every  fiber  of  their  being  to  the  great  need 
of  the  heathen  nations  and  who  possess  the  spirit  we 
have  been  attempting  to  emphasize.  We  go  a  step 
further  and  say  that  the  need  of  heathen  lands  will  not 
be  fully  met  while  Christian  parents  in  Christian  lands 
fail  to  train  up  their  children  into  the  spirit  of  world- 
conquest  and  even  check  all  impulse  in  that  direction. 
Parents  who  can  not  go  need  to  have  a  spirit  that 
prompts  them  to  send  forth  the  young  people  of  their 

304 


WHAT  IS  THE  SPIRIT  THAT  WINS? 

homes  to  fight  the  battle  of  the  Cross  in  any  and  every 
land. 

Who  can  tell  how  many  young  people  there  are  who 
get  a  vision  of  opportunity  and  responsibility  from  the 
very  throne-room  of  the  King  who  are  kept  from  obe- 
dience to  the  heavenly  vision  and  whose  hves  will  never 
know  the  real  glory  that  might  have  been  theirs — and 
all  because  fathers  and  mothers  who  are  called  Christians 
discourage  and  sometimes  even  forbid  their  boys  and 
their  girls  to  go  forth  under  the  impulse  of  the  Spirit  of 
God.  Contrast  with  that  spirit  that  of  the  mother  who, 
when  word  reached  her  that  her  son  had  been  killed  and 
eaten  by  cannibals,  said,  between  her  sobs  as  she  lifted 
her  streaming  eyes  toward  heaven,  "Praise  the  Lord 
that  He  ever  gave  me  so  good  a  son!  Had  I  another 
like  him  I  would  send  him  to  preach  salvation  to  the 
savages  that  feasted  on  his  flesh."  Compare  this  with 
the  attitude  of  many  fathers  and  mothers  who  bear 
Christ's  name  and  pray  for  the  salvation  of  non-Chris- 
tian peoples  but  will  not  consent  that  their  sons  and 
daughters  shall  go  to  the  heathen  lands. 

What  would  such  a  spirit  as  has  been  illustrated 
above  mean  in  the  practical  work  of  building  the  King- 
dom of  God  in  the  earth.?  What  would  it  mean  in 
respect  to  securing  volunteers  for  the  great  campaign 
against  the  kingdom  of  darkness.'^  What  would  it  mean? 
It  would  mean  that  young  men  and  young  women  would 
crowd  forward  as  volunteers  until  there  should  be  no 
lack  of  laborers  in  any  land.  It  would  mean  that  Chris- 
tian parents  would  rejoice  when  sons  and  daughters 
offered  for  foreign  service,  and  send  them  forth,  with 
tears,  it  might  be,  but  with  hallelujahs  of  praise  to  God 
who  counted  them  worthy  of  a  place  in  the  forefront  of 
the  battle. 

20  305 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

And  what  would  the  same  spirit  mean  in  respect  to 
money  for  the  work?  We  all  know  what  it  would 
mean — that  it  would  mean  filled  treasuries  and  eager 
inquiries  from  the  Lord's  stewards  where  money  could 
be  invested  to  further  the  interest  of  the  Kingdom. 
The  heroic  in  the  devotion  of  both  life  and  money  has 
not  been  wanting  in  the  history  of  the  Christian  move- 
ment, but  to-day  there  is  a  call  for  a  thousand-fold  in- 
crease of  that  spirit  in  the  Church.  In  its  final  analysis 
the  spirit  that  wins  is  the  spirit  of  Jesus,  who,  though 
rich,  became  poor  for  the  sake  of  the  world  of  humanity, 
and  then  gladly  laid  down  His  life  that  man  might  live. 

Well  may  we  pray  that  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ 
Jesus  may  become  the  mind  in  His  Church. 


806 


CHAPTER  III. 

WILL  THE  WORLD  MOVEMENT  PAY? 


The  World  Movement  is  God's  Program  for  His  People: 

"To  obey  is  better  than  sacrifice." — The  Prophet  Samuel. 

"They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament; 
and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  as  the  stars  for  ever  and 
ever." — The  Prophet  Daniel. 


"Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  His  right  hand.  Come,  ye 
blessed  of  My  Father,  inherit  the  Kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world:  for  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  Me  meat; 
I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  Me  drink:  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  Me 
in;  naked,  and  ye  clothed  Me:  I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited  Me:  I  was 
in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto  Me.  .  .  .  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto 
one  of  the  least  of  these  My  brethren,  ye  did  it  unto  Me." — Jesus  Christ. 

"That  man  may  last,  but  never  lives, 
\Mio  much  receives  but  nothing  gives; 
WTiom  none  can  love,  whom  none  can  thank 
Creation's  blot,  creation's  blank. 

"  But  he  who  marks  from  day  to  day 
In  generous  acts  his  radiant  way. 
Treads  the  same  path  the  Savior  trod. 
The  path  to  glory  and  to  God." 

"Really  our  missionary  enterprise,  the  missionary  enterprise  of  the 
Church  of  God  in  England,  is  the  very  salt  of  our  civilization.  Wherein 
lies  OUT  safety?  In  spiritual  magnanimity!  If  you  want  to  take  care  of 
your  empire,  take  care  of  your  missions." — Doctor  W.  L.  Watkinson. 

"'What  shall  I  do  to  be  forever  known?' 
'Thy  duty  ever.' 
'This  did  full  many  who  yet  sleep  unknown.' 

'O,  never,  never! 
Thinkest  thou  perchance  that  they  remain  unknown 

Whom  thou  know'st  not? 
By  angel  trumps  in  Heaven  their  praise  is  blown. 
Divine  their  lot.'" 


CHAPTER  III. 

Will  the  World  Movement  Pay? 

To  ASK  this  question  is  to  ask  whether  it  will  pay  to 
obey  God;  to  relieve  distress,  mental,  spiritual,  phys- 
ical; to  uplift  womanhood  and  give  childhood  its  due  in 
pure  teaching,  noble  example,  and  elevating  ideal;  to 
turn  back  the  tides  of  oppression  and  wrong  that  sweep 
over  barbarous  peoples;  to  protect  the  weak,  assure  to 
the  aged  and  sick  loving  care  and  attention,  and  to  the 
dying  hope  for  the  future;  to  establish  good  government; 
to  safeguard  the  home;  to  do  away  with  war;  to  destroy 
intemperance  and  vice — in  a  word,  whether  it  will  pay 
for  those  who  have  been  blessed  by  God  to  be  obedient 
to  His  command,  "Be  thou  a  blessing!" 

To  ask  such  a  question  must  be  to  the  thinking  of 
all  truly  awakened  and  loyal  people  to  answer  it.  To 
such  no  arguments,  no  array  of  facts  is  needed.  They 
have  learned  better  than  to  consider  such  a  question  in 
the  light  of  personal  pecuniary  gain  or  even  with  refer- 
ence to  one's  own  community  or  Church  or  country. 
They  have  studied  in  a  school  where  they  have  been 
taught  to  count  the  promises  of  God  of  future  rewards 
in  commendation,  and  in  a  glorious  inheritance,  as 
prizes  of  inestimable  value.  Happy  is  the  man  who  has 
studied  in  the  school  of  Christ  until  he  has  learned  to 
regard  the  real  uplift  of  humanity  and  His  Master's 
approval  a  sufficient  reward  for  his  service.  To  such  a 
man  the  Bible  with  its  exceeding  great  and  precious 
promises  has  a  larger  place  in  his  thoughts  than  the 

309 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

ledger,  and  his  own  business  has  become  of  worth  only 
as  related  to  the  business  of  his  Lord  and  Master. 

We  fear,  however,  that  to  the  great  majority  the 
establishing  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  among  men  is  a 
thing  of  secondary  importance,  and  that  the  thought  of 
world-conquest  does  not  appeal  unless  it  will  pay  in 
houses  and  lands  and  increased  bank  account. 

The  purpose  of  this  chapter  is  to  call  attention  to 
facts  that  ought  to  serve  as  an  aflSrmative  answer  to 
this  question,  "Will  it  pay.?" 

We  have  already  studied  the  results  to  commerce 
and  seen  that  the  Christian  movement  has  been  profit- 
able to  the  world's  business.  It  has  paid  in  dollars  and 
cents  to  evangelize  savage  peoples.  It  is  said  to  have 
cost  about  $1,200,000  to  Christianize  the  people  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  and  the  United  States  receives  back 
from  $5,000,000  to  $8,000,000  a  year  in  commerce.  Did 
it  pay  to  expend  the  amount  named  and  get  an  annual 
return  of  four  to  five  fold  of  the  investment?  England 
has  been  receiving  from  the  South  Sea  Islands  year  by 
year  ten  pounds  for  every  pound  she  has  been  expending 
on  Christianizing  the  people.  Has  it  paid  England  to 
invest  the  one  pound?  The  United  States  has  been  re- 
ceiving from  Micronesia  forty  dollars  a  year  for  every 
dollar  spent  on  missions  there.  Did  it  pay  to  give  the 
gospel  to  these  islands?  Go  back,  please,  and  read  fig- 
ures given  in  the  chapter  on  commerce  and  the  testi- 
monies of  business  men  and  government  representatives 
and  see  if  there  be  not  sufficient  ground  for  underscoring 
our  answer  to  the  question  at  the  head  of  this  chapter. 
The  Christian  propaganda  pays  in  a  commercial  way. 

This  side  of  the  question  is  not  presented  with  a  view 
to  encourage  contributions  to  the  missionary  cause  un- 
less it  be  us  an  expression  of  gratitude  on  the  part  of 

310 


WILL  THE  WORLD  MOVEMENT  PAY? 

men  who  have  become  rich  as  the  direct  result  of  Chris- 
tian missions,  but  who  did  not  contribute  to  the  spread 
of  that  gospel  that  had  the  power  to  thus  enrich  them. 
No  giving  for  the  sake  of  temporal  gain  in  return  is  here 
encouraged;  but  ought  there  not  to  be  given  back  at 
least  a  tenth  of  the  hundreds  and  thousands  of  millions  of 
dollars  directed  into  commercial  channels  towards  Chris- 
tian lands;  ought  not  at  least  a  tenth  of  it  go  back  as  a 
thank-offering  to  further  bless  and  uplift  humanity- 
dwelling  in  heathendom? 

We  are  not  content,  however,  to  say  the  Christian 
movement  has  paid  in  a  financial  way.  It  is  true,  and 
such  a  view  stands  to  the  large  credit  of  Christianity; 
but  it  is  narrow,  low,  and  sordid:  If  that  were  the  only 
way  in  which  the  Christian  propaganda  had  paid,  we 
might  well  question  its  real  benefit  to  humanity,  for  it 
would  then  have  ministered  to  human  greed  and  selfish- 
ness. But  there  are  other  phases  of  profit — profit  that 
can  not  be  put  in  figures  with  the  sign  of  dollars  or 
pounds  prefixed. 

Our  study  has  already  emphasized  educational,  lit- 
erary, social,  and  humanitarian  results.  Surely  all  lovers 
of  humanity  will  grant  that  where  gold  is  transmuted 
into  mental  enlightenment,  social  and  spiritual  uplift, 
and  into  noble  character  the  investment  of  gold  has 
paid.  That  under  the  blessing  of  God  earthly  treasure 
has  been  used  to  bring  such  enrichment  to  nations  and 
peoples  no  one  can  reasonably  question.  In  this  con- 
nection let  us  take  a  view  of  India  as  it  was  a  century 
ago. 

Doctor  Claudius  Buchanan  in  1813  quoted  in  proof 
of  the  correctness  of  what  he  reported  himself  to  have 
seen  the  words  of  Doctor  Carey  regarding  the  destructive 
influence  of  idolatry:   "Idolatry  destroys  more  than  the 

3U 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

sword,  yet  in  a  way  which  is  scarcely  perceived.  The 
number  who  die  in  their  long  pilgrimages,  either  through 
want  or  fatigue,  or  from  dysenteries  and  fevers  caught 
by  lying  out,  and  want  of  accommodation,  is  incredible. 
I  only  mention  one  idol,  the  famous  Juggernaut  in 
Orissa,  to  which  twelve  or  thirteen  pilgrimages  are  made 
every  year.  It  is  calculated  that  the  number  who  go 
thither  is,  on  some  occasions,  600,000  persons,  and 
scarcely  ever  less  than  100,000.  I  suppose,  at  the  lowest 
calculation,  that  in  the  year  1,200,000  persons  attend. 
Now  if  only  one  in  ten  died,  the  mortality  caused  by 
this  one  idol  would  be  120,000  in  a  year;  but  some  are 
of  opinion  that  not  many  more  than  one  in  ten  survive 
and  return  home  again.  Besides  these,  I  calculate  that 
10,000  women  annually  burned  with  the  bodies  of  their 
deceased  husbands,  and  the  multitudes  destroyed  in 
other  methods,  would  swell  the  catalogue  to  an  extent 
almost  exceeding  credibility." 

Are  such  scenes  witnessed  to-day  anywhere  in  the 
Indian  Empire?  Has  it  paid  to  create  a  spirit  that  pro- 
tects life,  improves  social  conditions,  exalts  woman- 
hood, creates  a  new  atmosphere,  and  gives  new  ideals  of 
life  and  duty?  As  a  comparatively  recent  tsetimony, 
note  the  following:  "The  Rev.  Doctor  Chamberlain 
reports  a  Hindu  village  priest  as  having  said  to  him, 
'Sir,  what  is  it  that  makes  your  Veda  have  such  an 
influence  over  the  lives  of  those  who  embrace  it?"  and 
then,  regarding  the  people  of  his  own  village  who  had 
become  Christians  less  than  a  year  before,  he  said, 
'Formerly  they  were  lazy,  and  sometimes  drank,  lied, 
and  cheated,  as  those  around  them  do;  but  see  what 
a  change  it  has  made  in  them — now  they  are  sober, 
industrious,  well-behavetl,  and  thrifty.  Why,  there  is 
not  such  a  village  in  all  this  rcgiou.'" 

312 


WILL  THE  WORLD  MOVEMENT  PAY? 

Such  a  village — and  there  are  many  hundreds  of 
them  now  in  India  and  in  many  other  non-Christian 
lands — is  an  oasis  indeed  in  the  midst  of  the  desolate 
wastes  of  heathenism.  Does  it  pay,  is  it  worth  while, 
to  create  such  conditions?  What  must  be  the  answer 
of  the  Christ  who  could  not  look  on  the  hungry  people 
without  having  compassion  on  them?  Can  we  imagine 
that  we  hear  Him  saying  it  will  not  pay  to  spend  our 
gold  and  silver,  our  time  and  talents  on  such  a  work  of 
blessing?  If  the  whole  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  could  but 
see  through  His  eyes  of  sympathy  and  be  prompted  by 
His  love,  no  mention  would  be  made  of  the  value  of  gold 
or  silver  or  precious  stones  in  comparison  with  the  worth 
of  the  results  secured  by  the  devotion  of  these  to  the 
work  of  His  Kingdom. 

Who  that  has  seen  the  faces  of  heathen  people 
brighten  as  the  truth  of  the  gospel  has  been  grasped  and 
Jesus  has  been  seen;  who  that  has  beheld  transforma- 
tions in  character  and  life  wrought  out  under  the  power 
of  Christ;  who  that  has  heard  the  testimonies  of  people 
set  free  from  the  blight  and  enslavement  of  a  non-Chris- 
tian faith;  who  that  has  had  this  priceless  privilege 
doubts  for  a  moment  what  the  answer  of  such  people 
would  be  if  they  were  asked  the  question  we  are  asking 
in  this  chapter? 

There  is  another  viewpoint  from  which  this  question 
must  be  answered — that  of  the  Church  itself.  Does  it 
pay  the  Church  in  its  own  life  to  engage  in  this  work? 

Whether  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  shall  have  a 
vigorous  life  that  will  make  possible  an  active  campaign 
for  the  world's  redemption  or  live  at  a  poor,  dying  rate 
depends  on  principles  that  must  not  be  ignored.  To 
live  the  Church  must  have  communion  with  her  Lord. 
Without  unity  of  life,  thought,  desire,  purpose  there 

313 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

can  be  no  real  spirit  of  communion.  Where  there  is 
such  unity  and  the  resultant  communion  of  the  Church 
through  its  individual  members  with  God  there  will  be — 
there  must  be — obedience.  Disobedience  is  a  sure  cause 
of  breaking  the  spirit  of  unity  and  communion,  and 
wherever  it  is  seen  it  may  safely  be  regarded  as  an  index 
of  spiritual  life  or  at  least  of  feebleness  in  that  life. 
Obedience  to  God  is  fundamentally  essential  to  the  real 
life  of  the  soul.  "To  obey  is,"  therefore,  "better  than 
sacrifice."  There  must  be  obedience  to  commands  en- 
joining service  as  well  as  to  those  enforcing  moral  laws 
and  religious  observances.  "All  these  I  have  observed 
from  my  youth,"  is  a  praiseworthy  declaration,  though 
it  related  to  religious  and  moral  duties  only;  but  it 
must  always  fall  short  of  the  divine  approval.  A  com- 
mand to  serve  always  supplements  those  relating  to 
personal  character  and  life. 

Does  the  Church  to-day  merit  approval  if  judged  in 
respect  to  its  obedience  to  the  commands  of  Christ  re- 
lating to  service?  When  one  notes  the  great  work  the 
Church  of  Christ  is  attempting  and  her  really  great 
accomplishments  in  the  field  of  service  criticism  may 
seem  hard;  but  facts  must  be  recognized  and  actual 
conditions  must  not  be  ignored.  The  question  must  be 
asked  plainly  and  pressed  most  earnestly,  "Is  the  Church 
obeying  the  commands  of  Christ?"  To  be  more  specific, 
"Is  the  Church  bringing  all  the  tithes  into  the  store- 
house?" and  a  second  question,  "Is  the  Church  really 
obeying  the  last  command  of  Jesus  Christ  —  *Go  ye 
and  disciple  all  nations?'"  We  have  long  believed 
obedience  along  these  lines  to  be  essential  to  the  life  of 
the  Church. 

It  is  a  well-recognized  fact  to-day — a  fact  that  is 
314 


WILL  THE  WORLD  MOVEMENT  PAY? 

dwelt  upon  in  every  great  religious  assembly  and  in  the 
Church  press — that  the  Church  is  not  measuring  up  to 
her  duty,  and  that  the  returns  for  the  amount  invested 
and  the  labor  bestowed  are  deplorably  meager.  The 
Church  has  been  called  again  and  again  to  face  the 
facts.  Ile\'ival  services  have  been  held,  and  many 
things  have  seemed  to  indicate  the  dawn  of  a  better 
day,  but  tlie  hope  inspired  has  not  been  so  largely 
realized  as  could  be  desired.  Is  there  any  solution  of  the 
problem  to  be  suggested  that  will  appear  reasonable 
and  that  caji  be  backed  by  a  "Thus  saith  the  Lord.'*" 
We  believe  there  is  and  that  the  great  world  movement 
is  so  bound  up  with  the  problem  that  the  life  of  the 
Church  and  the  work  of  evangehzing  the  nations  are  so 
mutually  related  that  if  the  first  be  strong  and  active 
the  second  must  have  a  vigorous  life. 

We  have  just  called  attention  to  the  fact  that  the 
Church  is  recognized  as  coming  short  of  her  high  mis- 
sion. There  must,  however,  be  a  remedy,  for  of  the 
Church's  final  triumph  we  are  assured.  We  should  not, 
however,  be  content  to  leave  to  coming  ages  problems 
the  solution  of  wliich  will  mean  new  life  to  the  Church 
and  added  blessings  to  the  world.  The  suggestion  here 
made  would  be  advanced  with  great  hesitation  if  we  did 
not  have  a  deep  conviction  that  it  is  based  on  great  and 
essential  principles  that  underlie  our  very  life,  and, 
further,  that  it  is  Scriptural.  The  underlying  principle 
we  emphasize  is  that  obedience  to  God  is  the  secret  of 
spiritual  life  in  the  individual,  and  therefore  in  the 
Church.  Whatever  service,  therefore,  waits  upon  the 
Church  and  depends  upon  its  life  will  languish  if  obedi- 
ence be  wanting. 

We  wish  now  to  apply  the  principle  to  the  present 
315 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

problem.  The  great  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  a 
large  extent  failing  to  bring  all  the  tithes  into  the  store- 
house and  is  allowing  the  most  promising  opportunities 
to  evangelize  heathen  peoples  to  pass  unrecognized,  or 
at  least  unused.  If  spiritual  life  depends  on  obedience, 
and  the  Church  disobej^s  these  great  commands  of  God, 
how  can  there  be  life  that  can  win  victories  over  sin  at 
home  or  conquer  for  Christ  the  nations  that  sit  in  dark- 
ness.'' What  use  is  there  in  praying  for  spiritual  bless- 
ings, in  holding  special  services  for  the  reviving  of  the 
life  of  the  Church  while  God's  commands  are  not  hon- 
ored and  He  is  being  robbed.''  The  little  flame  kindled 
in  many  a  revival  has  often  flickered  and  died  away 
almost  before  the  doxology  of  praise  that  closed  the 
meeting  has  ceased  simply  because  those  who  are  set 
to  instruct  and  train  the  new  life  fail  to  recognize  God's 
claims  and  His  broad  plan,  and  thus  failing  lead  the 
young  converts  into  a  life  of  narrow  vision  and  selfish- 
ness, which  means  weakness  in  life  and  feebleness  in 
eflFort. 

Will  it  pay  to  get  a  broad  vision  of  God's  world 
program  and  obey  Him  wholly?  To  ask  this  question 
is  to  ask  whether  it  will  pay  to  ojjcn  up  the  channels 
between  God  and  the  Church  so  that  His  life  can  flow 
unhindered.  From  the  standpoint  of  the  life  of  the 
Church  there  can  be  no  better  investment  than  to  put 
service  and  money  into  the  great  work  of  world  evangel- 
ization until  God's  commands  shall  have  been  obeyed 
and  His  full  claims  met.  There  will  be  no  lack  in  the 
spiritual  life  of  the  Church  or  failure  in  the  world-wide 
campaign  of  evangelization  if  the  Church  will  only  ac- 
cept and  intelligently  and  conscientiously  apply  the 
principle  adopted  by  David  Livingstone,  "I  will  place 

316 


WILL  THE  WORLD  MOVEMENT  PAY? 

no  value  on  anything  I  have  or  may  possess  except  in 
relation  to  the  Kingdom  of  God." 

"O  Zion,  haste,  thy  mission  high  fulfilling. 
To  tell  to  all  the  world  that  God  is  Light; 
That  He  who  made  all  nations  is  not  willing 
That  one  should  perish,  lost  in  shades  of  night. 

"He  comes  again.    O  Zion,  ere  thou  meet  Him, 
Make  known  to  every  heart  His  sav-ing  grace; 
Let  none  whom  He  hath  ransomed  fail  to  greet  Him, 
Through  thy  neglect,  unfit  to  see  His  face." 


317 


CHAPTER  IV. 

WHAT  IS  THE  PRESENT  OUTLOOK? 


The  Present  Outlook  is  Made  Bright  by  the  Promises  of  God,  Abundant 
Success,  and  Countless  Macedonian  calls: 

"Ask  of  Me,  and  I  will  give  thee  the  nations  for  thine  inheritance, 
and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession." — Jehovah. 

"From  all  the  dark  places 
Of  earth's  heathen  races, 
O  see  how  the  thick  shadows  fly! 
The  voice  of  salvation 
Awakes  every  nation, 
'Come  over  and  help  us,'  they  cry." 

—Mary  B.  C.  Slade. 


"Far  and  wide,  though  All-unknowing, 
Pants  for  Thee  each  human  breast; 
Human  tears  for  Thee  are  flowing. 
Human  hearts  in  Thee  would  rest." 

"The  world  sits  at  the  feet  of  Christ, 
Unknowing,  blind,  and  unconsoled; 
It  shall  yet  touch  His  garment's  fold 
And  feel  the  heavenly  Alchemist 
Transmute  its  very  dust  to  gold." 

"It  is  possible  to  evangelize  the  world  in  this  generation  if  the 
Church  will  but  do  her  duty.  The  trouble  is  not  with  the  heathen.  A 
dead  Church  will  prevent  it,  if  it  is  prevented.  \Miy  should  it  not  be 
accomplished.''  God  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved  and  come  unto  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  The  resources  of  the  Church  are  boundless. 
Let  the  will  of  the  Churches  be  brought  into  line  with  the  will  of  God, 
and  nothing  will  be  found  to  be  impossible.  May  God  grant  it!" — Doctor 
Griffith  John,  of  China. 

"  Christ  for  India  and  India  for  Christ — let  that  be  our  enthusiastic 
shout;  backed  up  by  enthusiastic  deeds,  and  by  God's  blessing,  we  will 
bring  revolted  India  into  Christ's  Kingdom  within  the  lives  of  those 
now  bom." — Doctor  Jacob  Chamberlain,  in  1892. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

What  Is  the  Present  Outlook? 

This  is  a  natural  and  proper  question.  With  the  invest- 
ment already  made  and  the  conditions  that  now  pre- 
vail before  us,  we  ought  to  consider  the  future.  There 
is  a  viewpoint  from  which  the  outlook  has  always  been 
bright — that  of  the  promises  of  God.  Thus  Adoniram 
Judson,  before  he  had  gathered  the  first  fruits  in  Burma, 
and  while  lying  in  prison  unable  to  do  more  than  think 
and  pray,  when  asked  by  a  fellow-prisoner  in  a  taunting 
way  what  the  prospect  of  Burma  being  Christianized 
was,  could  reply,  "As  bright  as  the  promises  of  God." 
Those  promises  have  cheered  the  laborers  in  many  a 
field  through  years  of  apparent  failure  so  that  their 
hearts  have  not  despaired.  They  have,  by  faith  in  those 
promises,  seen  the  triumph  from  afar  and  have  labored 
in  faith  and  hope,  and  "endured  as  seeing  Him  who  is 
invisible,"  until  they  have  rejoiced  not  alone  in  tilings 
hoped  for,  but  also  in  victories  already  won. 

There  has  never  been  a  time  when  the  Church  had 
so  much  of  actual  accomplishment  in  which  to  rejoice 
and  on  which  to  build  her  hopes  for  the  future  as  the 
present.  At  the  same  time  we  firmly  believe  that  there 
has  never  been  a  time  when  there  was  more  urgent  need 
to  keep  the  divine  promises  in  view  and  to  build  hope  for 
the  future  on  them.  Cheering  as  past  victories  have 
been,  they  can  give  no  sure  promise  of  triumph  in  the 
coming  days. 

But  the  person  who  asks,  "What  is  the  present  out- 
21  321 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

look?"  is  looking  to  the  foreign  mission  fields  of  the 
Church.  He  wants  to  know  whether  victories  won  and 
conditions  now  prevailing  warrant  the  expectation  of 
continued  advance  and  final  triumph.  The  question  is 
natural  and  fully  legitimate,  and  the  preceding  pages 
have  been  written  to  show  what  the  outlook  is  in  so  far 
as  that  outlook  is  determined  by  what  has  been  done 
and  by  present  conditions.  Space  forbids  any  large 
repetition  of  facts  already  stated.  Let  it  be  noted, 
however,  that  the  touch  of  Christianity  upon  the 
nations  has  been  so  strong,  sympathetic,  and  beneficent 
that  it  has  been  practically  enacting  among  them  such 
wonders  as  its  great  Head  worked  in  the  days  of  His 
flesh,  and  to-day  "the  fields  are  white  unto  the  harvest" 
in  almost  all  the  lands  where  work  has  been  carried  on 
for  any  considerable  time. 

This  fact  holds  not  only  where  crude  faiths  such  as 
Animism  and  Fetishism  hold  sway,  but  also  where 
Buddhism,  Confucianism,  Hinduism,  and  Shinto  pre- 
vail— systems  more  comprehensive,  complex,  and  philo- 
sophic. 

The  outlook  may  be  considered  from  several  view- 
points: 

(1.)  That  of  the  fact  that  Christianity  stands  for 
progress,  advance,  development,  and  that  the  nations 
have  become  possessed  in  some  way  by  that  spirit. 
Without  stopping  here  to  emphasize  what  we  believe 
to  be  the  fact — that  this  spirit  has  been  begotten  by 
Christianity — we  do  lay  stress  on  the  evident  fact  that 
the  conviction  has  become  widespread  and  strong,  and 
is  constantly  increasing  and  deepening;  that  Christianity 
alone  has  ideals  and  the  spirit  and  power  that  can 
elevate  nations  and  peoples.  In  proof  of  this  we  point  to 
Japan  and  China  to-day  as  nations  that  look  not  to 

322 


WHAT  IS  THE  PRESENT  OUTLOOK? 

nations  molded  by  non-Christian  faiths  and  resting  on 
foundation  stones  laid  by  such  faiths  for  their  example, 
inspiration,  and  guidance,  but  to  lands  far  distant,  the 
greatness  and  prosperity  of  which  have  attracted  atten- 
tion and  provoked  thought  even  to  the  Far  East.  They 
are  laying  new  foundations  for  their  governments  and 
adopting  new  principles  for  their  social  life,  and  Chris- 
tian lands  are  expected  to  supply  their  recognized  need. 
India  has,  too,  problems  of  religious  and  social  regenera- 
tion to  work  out,  and  realizes  that  the  old  order  must 
give  place  to  a  new.  In  the  remodeling  of  the  old  system 
which  the  Hindu  attempts  rather  than  a  rebuilding  of 
the  entire  structure  of  social  and  religious  life,  reference 
is  had  to  the  Christian  Church,  its  structure,  and  the 
methods  of  its  propaganda.  What  do  such  facts  sug- 
gest? Surely  this  much  at  least,  that  Christianity  has 
attracted  the  attention  of  non-Christian  people.  But 
we  firmly  believe  that  there  has  been  generated  in  the 
hearts  of  these  peoples  a  deep  conviction — not  always 
admitted,  but  really  recognized — that  the  secret  of  the 
greatness  and  commanding  power  and  influence  of 
Western  nations  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith  of  their  peoples.  Does  not  this  suggest  that 
the  time  has  come  when  the  very  conditions  in  those 
lands  encourage  the  expectation  of  large  results?  It 
may  be  night  yet,  but  the  night  has  so  far  passed  that 
watchmen  from  a  thousand  vantage  points  in  those 
lands  shout  back  to  the  traveler  who  asks,  "What  of 
the  night?"  "The  morning  of  a  new  day  cometh." 

(2.)  Much,  we  believe,  should  be  made  of  the  point 
just  mentioned.  The  breaking  down  of  a  non-Chris- 
tian faith  may,  however,  mean  much  or  little.  Emphasis 
has  been  placed  on  the  fact  that  the  nations  that  are 
rebuilding  their  governments  or  their  social  systems  are 

3£3 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

looking  to  Christian  lands  for  the  model.  It  is  possible 
that  they  may  accept  the  perfected  results  of  Christian 
civilizations  without  realizing  that  similar  systems  can 
be  builded  on  no  other  foundation  than  Christ.  Athe- 
istic or  agnostic  ideas  may  creep  in  and  undermine  until 
the  last  state  of  the  people  may  be  worse  than  the  first. 
In  its  direct  practical  touch  Christianity  may  lead  a 
people  to  the  point  where  faith  in  their  ancestral  re- 
ligion has  been  undermined  and  stop  short  of  ushering 
them  into  the  real  land  of  promise  and  blessing.  To 
some  extent  the  work  thus  far  accomplished  in  many 
heathen  lands  has  been  a  work  of  preparation  only  for 
the  coming  in  power  of  the  Son  of  man.  While  thou- 
sands— yes,  even  a  few  millions — have  been  led  into 
the  broad  life  of  faith  in  Christ  and  to-day  rejoice  in 
His  salvation,  far  more  have  reached  only  the  half-way 
house — the  acknowledgment  of  the  insufficiency  of  their 
old  faith.  But  note  that  their  faces  are  Christward. 
So  long  as  they  stand  thus  the  outlook  is,  so  far  as  they 
are  concerned,  hopeful. 

There  are,  then,  these  general  results  that  encourage 
us:  The  recognition  of  the  power  of  Christianity  and  a 
very  large  admission  of  the  great  results  it  has  wrought 
out  so  that  it  is  held  in  high  esteem  by  these  peoples, 
and  also  the  fact  that  many  have  reached  the  point  of 
practically  admitting  its  claims. 

(3.)  The  native  agency  raised  up  is,  both  in  quality 
and  in  spirit,  such  as  to  give  encouragement.  A  leaven 
of  seven  million  who  bear  Christ's  name  among  the 
people  of  non-Christian  lands  is  ground  for  great  en- 
couragement. The  further  fact  that  one  hundred  and 
five  thousand  of  them  are  engaged  wholly  in  making 
Christ  known  to  their  people,  while  many  others  give  not 
a  little  help  in  the  work,  is  suggestive  of  larger  fruitage, 

324 


WHAT  IS  THE  PRESENT  OUTLOOK? 

an  expectation  that  is  fostered  also  by  the  fact  that  the 
number  of  accessions  from  heathenism  is  becoming  more 
numerous  year  by  year,  while  the  number  of  those  who 
are  inquiring  the  way  of  salvation  through  Christ  still 
further  reinforces  the  hope.  A  careful  investigation  of 
this  agency  will  show  that  not  a  few  have  caught  the 
spirit  of  conquest  and  have  gained  the  inspiriting  vision 
of  the  seer  who  beholds  coming  events  not  yet  dreamed 
of  by  others.  Thousands  of  spots  in  heathen  lands, 
where  most  see  only  village  squalor,  confusion,  and 
filth,  have  become  mountain  tops  of  experience  and 
outlook  to  men  and  women  who  have  been  rescued  from 
heathen  faiths  that  give  no  vision  of  One  who  can  save 
and  of  humanity  redeemed  by  almighty  power  and  love. 
Like  most  missionaries,  probably,  the  writer  has  looked 
into  faces  bearing  the  stamp  of  hopelessness  born  of  a 
faith  that  presents  no  object  of  hope  and  seen  hope's 
transformation  of  expression  taking  place.  Ah!  there 
are  the  missionary's  mountain  tops  of  glory  where  toil 
and  weariness,  seeming  defeat  and  almost  discourage- 
ment are  forgotten  in  the  vision  of  the  oncoming 
millions ! 

(4.)  Just  a  few  figures  here  may  be  suggestive  and 
encouraging.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society  began  work  in  Oudh  and  Rohilkand  in 
1856.  At  the  end  of  the  first  quarter-century  the  Chris- 
tian community  numbered  3,474,  and  the  last  year  of 
the  period  the  baptisms  numbered  814.  During  this 
period  the  work  had  spread  to  other  parts  of  India  and 
been  organized  in  practically  all  the  great  centers  under 
the  name  of  South  India  Conference;  and  from  this 
Conference  there  were  reported  a  Christian  community 
of  1,979  and  baptisms  for  the  year  of  185.  Thus  the 
net  returns  for  the  first  quarter-century  gave  a  Chris- 

825 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

tian  community  for  all  India  of  5,453,  and  the  closing 
year  had  witnessed  the  baptism  of  999.  But  consider  the 
next  twenty-five  years'  achievement  as  indicated  by 
numerical  returns:  Christian  community  in  1907,  209,- 
693.  This  meant  that  for  the  second  quarter-century 
the  increase  had  averaged  8,170  a  year,  or  2,717  more 
each  year  than  the  whole  ingathering  of  the  first  quarter- 
century.  Go  a  step  farther  and  notice  the  results  of  the 
next  four  years.  The  Christian  community  in  1911 
numbered  261,885,  an  increase  of  52,192,  or  an  average 
of  13,048  a  year — more  than  two  and  one-third  times  as 
many  each  year  as  the  entire  ingathering  in  the  first 
twenty-five  years.  Let  these  figures  speak  of  the  out- 
look in  India. 

Now,  narrowing  the  field,  we  look  at  Southern  India 
only,  drawing  the  line  about  one  hundred  miles  south  of 
Poona,  and  considering  the  same  mission.  In  1882  the 
Christian  community  was  485  and  the  baptisms  reported, 
90.  In  1907  the  returns  were  6,095,  or  an  increase  of 
224  a  year.  But  note  the  gain  in  the  next  five  years. 
In  1912  the  reports  showed  a  Christian  community  of 
28,593,  or  an  annual  advance  for  the  five  years  of  4,499 
a  year,  or  for  each  year  over  seventy-three  per  cent  as 
many  as  the  net  returns  for  the  effort  of  the  period  of 
more  than  thirty-five  years  preceding.  Think  of  these 
figures  and  let  them  give  answer  as  to  the  present  out- 
look. 

Look  also  for  a  moment  at  the  Church  Missionary 
Society's  returns  for  the  item  of  "Christian  adherents." 
The  report  for  the  South  India  Mission  of  this  society 
by  decades  stands:  1891,  60,621;  1901,  74,577;  1911, 
102,109.  For  this  mission  the  returns  for  all  mission 
fields  shows  a  doubling  and  more  of  Christian  adherents 
in   two  decades,   the  figures   standing,    1891,   200,065; 

326 


WHAT  IS  THE  PRESENT  OUTLOOK? 

1901,  298,364;  1911,  404,451.  Do  not  such  figures  mean 
encouragement  as  one  looks  to  the  future? 

A  study  of  the  American  Baptist,  the  English  Wes- 
leyan,  the  American  and  Irish  Presbyterian,  the  Ameri- 
can Board,  the  various  Lutheran,  and  other  missions  at 
work  in  India — these  all,  if  we  could  stop  to  study  them, 
would  be  found  to  add  to  the  rays  of  light  that  brighten 
the  present  prospect.  A  survey  of  other  lands  would 
mean  the  same  thing.  Does  it  mean  nothing  that  within 
a  radius  of  twenty-five  miles  from  where  these  lines  are 
penned  there  are  more  Christian  people  than  the  mis- 
sion represented  had  in  all  India  after  a  quarter-century 
of  work?  And  many  missionaries  of  each  of  the  larger 
boards  working  in  India  could  say  the  same. 

(5.)  But  such  a  study  does  not  and  can  not  suggest 
the  true  character  of  the  present  outlook,  which  must 
not  be  based  alone  on  numbers  gathered  out  of  heathen- 
ism or  any  tabulated  reports,  no  matter  what  the  sub- 
ject of  tabulation  may  be.  In  previous  chapters  atten- 
tion has  been  calle,d  to  social  transformations,  educa- 
tional agencies,  literary  activities,  and  humanitarian  ef- 
forts. These  all  help  to  spell  hope  and  encouragement 
for  the  future,  and  that  in  large  and  illumined  letters. 

(6.)  And  yet  one  other  point  must  be  emphasized 
strongly  as  bearing  on  the  present  outlook — namely, 
the  fact  that  back  of  those  who  have  come  there  is  a 
great  host  looking  towards  the  light,  asking  for  the 
truth.  Whoever  sees  a  missionary  report  now  that 
does  not  lay  emphasis  on  the  fact  that  more  people  are 
ready  to  come  than  can,  with  the  equipment  and  means 
at  the  command  of  the  missionary,  be  received?  The 
Macedonian  call  has  been  given  perhaps  five  hundred 
tongues,  linguistically  speaking,  while  in  numerical  terms 
only  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  and  hundreds  of 

827 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

thousands  can  express  it.  Ten  years  ago  Bishop  J.  M. 
Thoburn,  in  speaking  at  the  Cleveland  Convention 
for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Mission  alone, 
said:  "In  closing,  I  would  say  that  I  was  asked  here  if 
it  is  true  that  we  have  one  hundred  thousand  people  in 
India  asking  for  baptism.  I  have  been  assured  that  this 
number  is  not  an  exaggeration.  I  wrote  for  the  figures, 
and  my  correspondent  replied,  'We  could  report  a  much 
larger  number  than  this;  we  could  baptize  the  whole 
one  hundred  thousand  within  the  next  twelve  months 
if  we  had  the  means  to  employ  native  teachers  to  go 
among  them  and  teach  them  just  the  rudiments  of 
Christian  doctrine  and  Christian  life.'  My  own  im- 
pression is  that  we  might  multiply  that  number  if  we 
had  the  means,  and  there  is  hardly  any  limit  to  it  at  all." 

Ten  years  have  passed,  during  which  the  tide  has 
been  constantly  rising.  How  many  are  now  waiting  no 
man  can  tell,  but  that  the  waiting  multitude  has  in- 
creased few  who  know  conditions  well  will  probably 
question.  It  would  be  interesting  if  we  could  only  get 
estimates  of  the  numbers  who  wait  on  the  thresholds 
of  all  missions  seeking  admission  to  the  Church  of 
Christ  through  baptism.  More  interesting  still  would 
it  be  to  note  results  that  would  surely  come  to  pass  if 
the  Home  Churches  would  provide  the  men  and  money 
needed  to  push  the  work  in  all  fields. 

And  so  to  the  call  from  the  homeland,  "What  is  the 
present  outlook?"  we  give  back  the  answer,  "Fields  are 
white  and  harvests  waiting."  The  waiting  harvest  is  a 
host  of  people  in  each  of  many  lands  who  are  ready  to 
acknowledge  Jesus  Christ  in  baptism.  The  Church  has 
known  no  hour  in  her  history  hitherto  when  the  prophecy, 
"A  nation  sliall  be  born  in  a  day,"  seemed  so  near  a 
literal  fulfillmcul.    But  as  you  read  you  may  be  saying: 

328 


WHAT  IS  THE  PRESENT  OUTLOOK? 

"This  all  sounds  very  familiar.  We  have  been  assured 
again  and  again  that  the  doors  were  open,  the  peoples 
waiting,  the  fields  white  unto  a  glorious  harvest.  Why 
this  repetition,  why  have  the  things  prophesied  not 
been  fulfilled.'^"  In  answer,  we  emphasize  your  "Why.f*" 
The  answer  is  not  found  in  the  unpreparedness  of  non- 
Christian  peoples.  Let  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus  be 
used  in  answer,  "The  laborers  are  few." 

We  have  tried  to  state  what  the  outlook  is  in  the 
non-Christian  lands,  but  firmly  believe  that  the  real  out- 
look can  not  be  fully  gauged  from  the  conditions  on  the 
foreign  field.  The  missionary  has  the  same  question  to 
ask  that  has  come  across  the  seas;  and  his  eye  is  on  the 
Home  Church  as  he  asks,  "What  is  the  present  out- 
look?" 

Past  history  shows  how  thorns  have  sprung  up  where 
the  seeds  of  truth  had  been  sown  but  were  not  cultivated. 
The  land  exalted  in  privilege  as  no  other — Palestine, 
the  home  of  Christ  in  the  flesh — has  lain  for  centuries 
under  the  blight  of  an  alien  and  hostile  faith.  North 
Africa,  one  of  the  hardest  fields  of  earth  to-day  for  con- 
quest by  the  Christian  faith,  had  its  broad  oases  where 
early  Christianity  had  entered.  Why  was  the  outlook 
not  realized?  Why  in  these  lands  and  others  did  Chris- 
tian hope  suffer  eclipse?  The  battle  was  not  pushed  and 
Christ  was  dethroned.  Only  one  hemisphere  of  the  out- 
look is  found  mirrored  in  the  foreign  field.  The  other 
half  must  be  found  in  the  Christian  lands  of  the  West. 

And  what  is  the  outlook,  viewed  from  the  standpoint 
of  the  Home  Church?  Those  at  the  front  of  the  far  and 
wide-flung  battle-line  of  the  Church's  great  army  wait 
an  answer  to  their  appeal  for  reinforcements  and  equip- 
ment adequate  to  the  great  task.  The  outlook  in  foreign 
fields  is  bright,  but  the  realization  of  that  outlook  de- 

329 


INVESTMENT  AND  ACHIEVEMENT. 

pends  on  the  answer  given  by  the  Home  Church.  What 
is  the  outlook  in  the  United  States,  in  Canada,  in  Great 
Britain,  in  Germany,  in  Scandinavia?  Is  there  a  good 
outlook  for  a  whole-hearted,  Church-wide  interest,  and 
that  the  Church  will  give  itself  to  planning  and  working 
in  a  thoroughly  business-like  way  to  assure  the  actual 
realization  of  the  results  promised  by  the  present  out- 
look? Is  there  good  promise  of  the  awaking  from  the 
sleep  of  indifference  of  the  no  inconsiderable  part  of  the 
Church  membership?  What  is  the  prospect  that  men 
and  women  will  call  to  remembrance  the  solemn  promises 
made  to  God  and  His  Church  when  they  assumed  the 
sacred  responsibilities  and  entered  into  the  hallowed 
fellowship  of  the  Church?  What  is  the  outlook  for  the 
pastors  in  all  Protestant  communions  awaking  to  their 
responsibility  as  leaders  of  detachments  of  the  Lord's 
army  and  rallying  their  people  to  the  great  work?  Yea, 
what  is  the  prospect  that  the  millions  who  profess  love 
to  Jesus  Christ  will  join  Him  in  His  great  work  of  inter- 
cession and  cease  not  untU  He  is  exalted  in  these  non- 
Christian  lands  where  Satan  now  sits  enthroned?  An- 
swer to  our  questions  that  the  promise  along  all  these 
lines  is  as  bright  as  are  the  promises  of  speedy  triumph 
in  foreign  lands  and  we  wUl  assure  you  that  the  day  of 
the  speedy  triumph  of  the  Son  of  man  has  come.  Broth- 
ers and  sisters  in  the  Churches  of  the  homelands,  we 
pass  back  to  you  your  question  as  to  the  outlook  to-day 
in  foreign  fields  with  our  answer  of  cheer,  but  remember 
we  wait  your  answer  to  our  ciuestion,  "  What  is  the  out- 
look in  the  Home  Church?" 

We  are  pleased  to  know  that  the  battle  that  is  on  with 
the  forces  of  darkness,  whose  influence  and  power  have 
been  crystallized  in  non-Christian  faiths  and  un-Christian 
customs  and  social  systems,  is  the  Lord's,  and  not  man's. 

S30 


WHAT  IS  THE  PRESENT  OUTLOOK? 

He  is  at  the  head  of  the  great  army.  His  final  triumph  is 
sure.  These  words  are  written  where  signs  of  the  com- 
ing triumph  are  numerous  and  clear.  Surely  "the  morn- 
ing breaketh,"  and  multitudes  have  their  faces  towards 
the  dawn.  They  have  learned  that  their  old  systems 
have  for  them  only  a  stone,  w^hUe  they  hunger  for  bread. 
There  must  be  messengers  to  point  them  to  the  Lamb 
of  God.  There  must  be  disciples  to  break  to  them  the 
Bread  of  life.  There  must  be  teachers  to  instruct  them 
more  perfectly  in  the  truth  of  Jesus.  Again  we  say, 
"The  outlook  is  as  bright  as  waiting  thousands  can 
make  it."  In  India,  in  China,  Japan,  Korea,  Africa, 
the  PhUippine  Islands,  the  Malay  Archipelago,  and  in 
the  isles  of  the  sea 

"The  restless  millions  wait 
The  light  whose  dawning 
Maketh  all  things  new: 
Christ  also  waits. 
But  men  are  slow  and  late. 
Have  we  done  what  we  could? 
Have  I?    Have  you?" 


331 


APPENDIX. 


Appendix  I. 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONARY  EFFORT  FROM 

THE  REFORMATION  TO  WILLIAM 

CAREY,  1546-1792. 

During  this  period  of  two  and  a  half  centuries  wide- 
spread and  thoroughly  organized  effort  was  not  known, 
but  something  was  attempted,  though  great  things  were 
not  accomplished. 

Attention  is  here  called  to  the  fact  that  a  missionary- 
spirit  was  in  the  process  of  development,  and  a  few  in- 
stances of  its  manifestation  are  cited  in  proof.  Among 
the  more  prominent  of  these  are  the  following: 

The  French  Presbyterians  (Huguenots)  began  mission  work  in 
Brazil  in  1555,  and  in  Florida  in  1562. 

The  Swedish  Lutherans  made  various  missionary  attempts  between 
1619  and  1738,  most  prominent  of  which  was  that  to  the  American 
Indians  in  1640. 

The  Anglican  Church  and  the  Dutch  Presbyterians  began  mission 
work  near  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century.  Both  labored  among  the 
American  Indians,  the  former  from  1607  and  the  latter  from  1642. 

The  English  Congregationalists  attempted  to  evangelize  the  Ameri- 
can Indians  in  1620. 

The  Lutherans  began  work  in  Abyssinia  in  1634,  and  the  Friends  in 
Egypt  in  1661. 

The  Moravians  began  founding  missions  in  foreign  lands  in  1732. 


335 


Appendix  II. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  more  important  foreign 
mission  boards,  with  the  dates  of  their  organization: 

Society  for  the  Promotion  of  the  Gospel  in  New  England 1647 

Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Knowledge — England 1701 

Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  Among  the  North  Ameri- 
can Indians — Scotland 1715 

Danish  Mission — Denmark 1715 

Moravian  Brethren 1732 

Methodist  Missionary  Society — England 1786 

Baptist  Missionary  Society — England 1792 

London  Missionary  Society — England 1795 

Scotch  Missionary  Society — Scotland 1796 

Church  Missionary  Society — England 1800 

London  Jews'  Society — England 1809 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions — United 

States  of  America 1810 

Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Missions — United  States  of  America 1814 

Negro  Conversion  Society — England 1817 

Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society — United  States  of  America  1819 
Protestant  Episcopal  Missionary  Society — United  States  of  America  1820 

Danish  Missionary  Society— Denmark 1821 

Basle  Missionary  Society — Germany 1822 

Methodist  New  Connection  Missionary  Society 1824 

Rhenish  Missionary  Society — Germany 1824 

Society  for  Promoting  Evangelical  Missions  to  the  Heathen 1824 

Scottish  State  Church  Missionary  Society 1824 

Swedish  Missionary  Society — Sweden 1835 

Gossner  Missionary  Society — Germany 1836 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Missionary  Society 1836 

Welsh  Calvinistic  Missionary  Society 1840 

Irish  Presbyterian  Missionary  Society 1840 

Lutheran  General  Synod  Missionary  Society 1841 

Norwegian  Missionary  Society 1842 

336 


APPENDIX. 

Primitive  Methodist  Missionary  Society — England 1843 

Free  Church  of  Scotland  Missionary  Society 1843 

American  Missionary  Association 1846 

Southern  Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society 1846 

The  United  Methodist  Free  Churches'  Missionary  Society 1857 

United  Presbyterian  Board  Missionary  Society 1859 

Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  South 1861 

China  Inland  Mission 1865 

German  Evangelical  SjTiod  Missionary  Society 1867 

Friends'  Foreign  Missionary  Society 1867 

Regions  Beyond  Missionary  Union 1872 

Lutheran  General  Council  Missionary  Society 1874 

Disciples  of  Christ  Missionary  Society 1879 

Alliance  IMission  Missionary  Society 1887 


337 


Appendix  III. 


Tabulated  statement  showing  Protestant  mission  fields; 
the  distribution  of  mission  boards;  the  date  when  work 
was  begun  in  each;  and  the  number  of  (1)  foreign  mis- 
sionaries, (2)  native  helpers,  and  (3)  Christians  in  each. 
This  statement  was  compiled  from  "The  World 
Atlas  of  Foreign  Missions." 

Work  No.  of  Mission-    Native 

Name  of  Field                       begun  Boards    aries  Helpers  Christians 

Lesser  Antilles 1665         14         186  977  386,225 

India 1706       120     4,635  35,354  1,471,727 

South  Africa 1736        52      1,589  8,680  1,145,326 

Dutch  Guiana 1738          3         102  430  31,959 

Jamaica 1754         18        257  1,852  461,309 

Bahama  Islands 1800          7          37  266  41,476 

Chinese  Empire 1807        92     4,197  12,108  470,184 

Turkish  Empire 1807         18        354  1,446  58,616 

Argentine  Republic 1807         19         199  189  15,296 

South  Central  Africa 1810        22        403  3,093  92,583 

Cen.  America  and  Panama...   1811         16         131  304  33,687 

Western  Africa 1811         29        518  2,538  248,702 

Peru 1812          5          45  82  1,306 

Northeast  Africa 1812         16        296  818  37,726 

British  Malaysia 1813         10         114  342  16,674 

Dutch  East  Indies 1814         13        490  3,136  515,660 

Ceylon 1814        21         263  2,789  50,196 

America,  inc.  Alaska  (Indians 

and  Eskimos) 1814        28        492  470  68,143 

Persia 1815           8         119  305  10,446 

Brazil 1817         19        244  364  115,593 

Haiti  and  San  Domingo 1817           9           17  139  10,671 

Madagascarand  Mauritius...    1820           9         269  6,138  280,702 

Polynesia 1821          5        105  4,400  146,500 

338 


APPENDIX. 

Work  No.  of  Mission-  Native 
Name  of  Field                      begun  Boards  aries  Helpers  Christians 
Canada  and  Labrador   (In- 
dians and  Eskimos) 1822  11  338  281  44.218 

Hawaiian  Islands 1823  3  65  152  22,000 

Northwest  Africa 1824  12  155  28  427 

Siam  and  French  Indo-China.  1833  6  96  177  17,184 

Southwest  Africa 1842  20  664  2,217  103,201 

Uruguay 1841  6  27  27  2,441 

Melanesia 1841  16  280  3,070  111,415 

East  Africa 1844  20  648  2,962  118,107 

Syria  and  Palestine 1851  27  397  758  18,374 

Micronesia 1852  3  32  130  17,760 

America  (Asiatic  Immigrants)  1852  12  100  104  4,252 

Colombia 1856  2  10  6  500 

Bulgaria 1857  3  22  70  5,171 

Japan 1859  58  1,029  2,138  97,117 

Australia 1860  9  48  39  1,480 

Mexico 1870  19  294  529  92,156 

New  Zealand 1871  4  21  225  25,888 

Chile 1873  6  97  134  20,264 

British  Guiana 1875  14  81  527  82,416 

Bolivia 1877  6  16  3  194 

Cuba 1882  16  142  137  36,850 

Canada  (Asiatic  Immigrants)  1883  6  17  15  424 

Korea 1886  18  307  1,931  178,686 

Paraguay 1888  3  22  18  379 

Venezuela 1890  6  19  10  303 

Ecuador 1895  4  19  5  121 

Porto  Rico 1898  15  167  200  30,732 

Cape  Verde  and  Madeira  Is- 
lands   1898  3  11  11  174 

Philippine  Islands 1899  10  167  880  75,955 


389 


Bibliography. 

(This  bibliography  contains  only  the  works  the  author 
has  consulted  and  has  found  practically  useful  in  the 
preparation  of  this  volume.  It  will  serve,  therefore,  to 
indicate  books  of  value  along  the  lines  of  this  study,  and 
in  a  general  way  the  sources  of  information,  as  well  as 
to  make  grateful  acknowledgment  to  the  authors  con- 
cerned.— The  Author.) 

Anderson,  Rufus,  Foreign  Missions. 
Atkinson,  Edward,  The  Cost  of  War. 

Barnes,  L.  C,  Two  Thousand  Years  of  Missions  Before  Carey. 
Barton,  Dr.  James  L.,  The  Missionary  and  His  Critics. 
Black,  I.  S.,  The  Future  of  War. 

Bi^ckburn,  Dr.  W.  M.,  History  of  the  Christian  Church. 
Blaikie,  Prof.  W.  G.,  The  Life  of  David  Livingstone. 
Brace,  C.  L.,  Gesta  Christi. 
Brettany,  The  Great  Indian  Religions. 
Brown,  Dr.  Arthur  J.,  The  Foreign  Missionary. 

Cart,  Otis,  A  KUstory  of  Christianity  in  Japan. 

DeGroat,  Prof.  J.  J.  M.,  The  Religions  of  the  Chinese. 
Dennis,  Dr.  J.  S.,  Centennial  Survey  of  Foreign  Missions. 

"  Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress. 

"  Missions  and  Commerce. 

"  The  New  Horoscope  of  Missions. 

De  Pressense,  Dr.  E.,  The  Early  Years  of  the  Christian  Church. 

"  The  Martyrs  and  Apologists. 

Dorchester,  Dr.  Daniel,  Problem  of  Religious  Progress. 
Douglas,  Robert  K.,  Confucianism  and  Taoism. 
Dryer,  History  of  the  Christian  Church. 

Fisher,  Prof.  J.  P.,  Outlines  of  Universal  History. 
FowLEB,  Bishop  Charles  H.,  Missionary  Addresses. 
340 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

Gibbon,  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

Graham,  J.  A.,  Missionary  Expansion  Since  the  Reformation. 

Green,  The  Rule  of  the  Turk. 

Gbiffis,  Dr.  Willi.\m  Elliot,  The  Religions  of  Japan. 

GuLicK,  The  Growth  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

Haines,  Charles  Reginald,  M.  A.,  Islam  as  a  Missionary  ReUgion. 
Harnack,  Adolf,  Mission  and  Expansion  of  Christianity. 
Harshman,  Dr.  Ch.'VRLES  W.,  Christian  Gi^^ng. 
Hastings,  Encyclopedia  of  Religion  and  Ethics. 
Headland,  Dr.  Isaac  C,  Chinese  Heroes. 
Henderson,  Dr.  Howard,  Wealth  and  Workmen. 
HuLBERT,  Homer  B.,  A.  M.,  The  Passing  of  Korea. 
Hurst,  Bishop  J.  F.,  History  of  the  Christian  Church. 

Jones,  Dr.  John  P.,  India's  Problem. 

Kidder,  Dr.  D.  P.,  Sketches  of  the  Waldenses. 
Knox,  Dr.  George  Wiluam,  The  Development  of  ReUgion  in 

Japan. 

Legge,  James,  LL.  D.,  Christianity  and  Confucianism  Compared. 
LiGGiNS,  Rev.  John,  The  Great  Value  and  Success  of  Foreign  Mis- 


Maclear,  History  of  Christian  Missions  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
Mackenzie,  W.  Douglas,  M.  A.,  Christianity  and  the  Progress  of 

Man. 
Mitchell,  J.  Murray,  M.  A.,  The  Hindu  Religion. 

"  The  Zend  Avesta  and  the  Religion  of 

the  Parsees. 
MoTT,  Dr.  John  R.,  The  Decisive  Hour  in  Christian  Missions. 

"  The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  This  Gen- 

eration. 
MuiR,  Rise  and  Decline  of  Islam. 

Parkman,  Francis,  The  Jesuits  in  North  America. 

Reynolds,  Dr.  Henry  Robert,  Buddhism. 
RiCHTER,  Jean  Paul,  History  of  Missions  in  India. 
Rogers,  J.  E.  Thorold,  The  Economic  Interpretation  of  History. 
RuTER,  Martin,  History  of  the  Martyrs. 
341 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

ScHAFF,  Dr.  Philip,  History  of  the  Christian  Church. 
Seli^  Canon  E.,  The  Faith  of  Islam. 
Slack,  Sarah  G.,  Storj-  of  Uganda. 

Smith,  George,  LL.  D.,  Short  History  of  Foreign  Missions. 
Smiles,  Samuel,  The  Huguenots. 
SoHN,  Prof.  Rudolph,  History  of  Christianity. 
Speer,  Dr.  Robert  E.,  Missions  and  Modem  History. 
Stevenson,  Prof.  Richard  T.,  Missionary  Interpretation  of  His- 
tory. 
Stewart,  Dawn  in  the  Dark  Continent. 

Taylor,  S.  Earl,  The  Price  of  Africa. 
Terry,  Dr.  Milton  S.,  The  Shinto  Cult. 
Tylor,  Dr.  Edward  B.,  Primitive  Culture. 

Warneck,  Dr.  G.,  History  of  Protestant  Missions. 
"  Modem  Missions  and  Culture. 

Webster,  General  History  of  Commerce. 
Welch,  R.  E.,  M.  A.,  The  Challenge  to  Christian  Missions. 
Wherry,  Dr.  E.  M.,  Islam  and  Christianity  in  the  Far  East. 
Whitley,  W.  T.,  Missionary  Achievement. 
Workman,  Persecution  in  the  Early  Church. 

Yeats,  John,  The  Growth  and  Vicissitudes  of  Commerce. 
Young,  Robert,  Modem  Missions — ^Their  Trials  and  Triumphs. 

ZwEMER,  Dr.  Samuel  M.,  Islam — A  Challenge  to  Faith. 
"  Life  of  Raymund  Lull. 

"  Unoccupied  Fields. 

SOME  GENERAL  WORKS. 

American  Year  Book,  The. 

Cram's  Modem  Atlas. 

Our  M()slem  Sisters,  by  Various  Authors. 

Non-Christian  Religions,  by  Various  Authors. 

Tribune  Almanac,  The. 

Rcjjorts,  United  States  Census. 

World  Atlas  of  Foreign  Mi.ssions. 

World  Almanac  and  Encyclopedia. 

Whittiikcr'.s  Almanac. 

Year  Books  of  \  arious  Churches. 

342 


Index. 


Aborigines — Christianizing 63,  64 

Achievement 151-231 

The  Church. 151-160 

Opening  up  World 161-166 

Commerce  and  Industries 167-181 

Literature 183-191 

Science 193-198 

Education 199-307 

Social  and  Humanitarian 209-220 

A  Christian  and  Missionary  Apolo- 
getic  .221-229 

Afghanistan,  Mohammedanism  in.  .  .  .   72 
Africa,  North,  Conquest  by  Saracens.  .   60 

Mohammedanism  in 2-14 

Animism  and  Fetichism  in 249-250 

Work  in 83 

Agas^siz,  Professor,  quoted 193 

Albigenses,  The 104-105 

America — Central 64,  85 

South 84,  85 

United  States  of,  Work  in 87 

Anglo-Saxons,  Evangelized 41 

Animism,  Extent  of  Faith 72,  73 

Characteristics  of 249,  250 

Antilles,  The  Lesser,  Work  in 86,  87 

Apologists — Greek 7 

Latin 29,  30 

Apologetic,  Early  Writings 29,  30,  223 

Christianity's  Great 223 

Apostles,  Service  of 17-22 

Arabia,  Home  of  Mohammedanism  .59,  60 
Asia,  Birthplace  of  Religions ...  78,  79,  80 

Work  Accomplished  in 78,  79,  80 

Augustine  quoted  . 16,  30,  33 

Australasia,  Work  in 87,  88 

Augustinians  in  Mexico 64 

Bahama  Islands,  Work  in 86 

Baluchistan,  Mohammedanism  in.  .72,  73 

Barbarians,  Vandals,  Picts 28,  41 

Of  Europe 47,  48,  49 

In  Ru.s.sia 55,  56 

Baptism  of 58,  59 

Narrow  Life  of 170 

Christianity  and 172 

Barrows,  Doctor  Henry,  quoted 230 

Babcock,  Maltbie  D.,  quoted  ...  .261,  274 
Bartholomew's  Day,  Saint,  Massacre 

of 108,  109,  110 

Bertha,  Saxon  Queen 42 

Bbbop,  Mrs.  Isabella  Bird,  quoted. .  .231 

Bharnagree,  Sir  Numcherjee 107 

Bwhler,  Peter 69 

Boniface,  or  Winf rid 50 

Brabmanism 238 

Brainerd,  David 69 

Brigida 40 


Page 

British  Isles,  Work  in 41,  42,  43 

Buckam,  James,  quoted 253 

Buchanan,  Dr.  Claudius,  quoted. 311,  312 
Buddhism,  Extent  of;  Rise  of, 

72,  240,  241,  242 

Character  of 241,  242,  243 

Aim  of. 251 

Brooks,  Bishop  Phillips,  quoted 230 

Bokkhara,  Mohammedanism  in. .  .  .72,  73 
Burma,  Mohammedanism  in 72,  73 

California,  Lower;   Upper 65 

Calvin,  John 71 

Canada,  Work  among  Indians,  Eski- 
mos, and  Asiatics 87 

Cape  Verde  Islands,  Work  in 84 

Carey,  William. 77,  89,  195,  196 

Caste,   Antagonistic   to   Christianity, 

226,  241 

Chalmers,  Rev.  James 165,  166,  294 

Quoted 168 

Cheng,  Sir  Chentrung  Lian^,  quoted.  .168 

Charters,  Original  to  Colonists 67 

Child  Life,  Destruction  of 215 

Childhood. 217,  248 

Instruction  needed 258,  295 

Heathen 286,  287 

China,  Buddhism  in 73 

Mohammedanism  in 72 

Work  in 59,  79,  80 

French  and  Indo,  Work  in 81 

ReUgions  in 248 

Christianity,  Apologetic,  Its  best. 221-229 

Appeal,  Its 224 

Beginnings,  Its 224 

British  Isles,  In 39-45 

Commerce  and 169-171 

Conquests  of 38 

Demands,  Its 224,  225 

Development  of 71,  72 

Defense,  Its  sure 227 

Divorce  and 212,  213 

Education  and 199-207 

France  and  Spain  in 36,  37 

Germany  in 47 

Industrial  development  and. . .  .167-176 

Literature  in 190 

Material  greatness  and 321,  822 

Ministry,  Its 225 

Non-Christ jan  faiths  and 223-227 

Non-Christian  lands  in 154 

Nominal 72 

Official  Religion 33 

Opposed  by  State 98 

Prevailing  faith.  Where 153 

Problem  of.  New 33,  34 

Progress  of 35,  36 


343 


INDEX. 


Page 

Christianity — 

Silent  workinp  of ...... 212 

Social    and     Ihumanitarian    move- 
ments and 209-220 

Social  work  of 21ti.  217 

Woman  and. 217,  218 

\Vorld  exploration  in 1G3-1GG 

Church,  The 212 

Advance  of 86 

Allied  with  State 31,  32 

Anglo-Saxon 41 

Apologetic  achievement  of 223-229 

Briti.sh.  . 40,  41 

Bu.siness-like  methods  needed 260 

Coming  short 315 

Cost  of  building 122,  123 

Denmark.  In 51,  52 

Distril)iilii)n  of  forces 154 

Duty  at  Home 270,  271 

Early 131,  132 

Educational  achievements  of. .  .  199-207 

Equipment  of 88 

Europe,  Extension  in..  .9,  10,  11,  33-37 

Prankish,  Wanting 38 

Revitalized 47 

Gain  in 32 

Great  Extension  of 30 

Great  in  character 159 

Growth  of 22,  26,  27,  30 

How  judged 155 

Literary  achievements  of 183-191 

Material  resources  of 156-158 

Native,  in  many  lands 87,  88 

Numerical  strength  of 154,  155 

Opposed  by  Pagan  Rome 30 

Outcome  of  world  movement..  .151-153 

Present  day  of 153-155 

Extent  of 153,  154 

Interces.sion  and 144-147 

Investment  of 132-135 

Respon-sibility  of 136,  137 

Problem,  Its,  world-wide 235 

Rome  in 90,  97,  98 

Russia  in 55,  66 

Scientific  achievement.s  of 193-198 

Social   and    humanitarian   achieve- 
ments of 209-220 

Strategic  centers  of 154 

Strength  of .  . 21,  22,  25,  26 

Work  of,  Mi.ssionary 18,  19 

Worldliness  and 33,  34 

Clotilda 87 

Clovis,  Baptism  of 37 

Colonization .  .  ._ 57,  07 

Columba,  Kentigcrn 40,  41 

Columbanus 47,  48 

Columbu.s,  Christopher 62,  03 

Commerce 109-175 

Difficult  among  non-Christian 

people.  , 171-173 

Development  in  Africa 171,  172 

Furthered  b.y  mi.ssions 169-171 

Impossible  with  barbarians 170 

Mi.Msions  helpful  to 175 

Re-enforced  by  Christianity 173 

tiome  tii{ureii  for 174 


Page 

Confucianism,  Extent  of 73 

(.'haraeter  of 247 

Con-sUmtine,  Conversion  of 85 

Controversy,  Age  of 31 

Questions  of 33 

Service  of 32 

Controversialists 33 

Conquests,  temporal,  spiritual, 

263,  269,  270,  281 

Cast  of 264,  282,  283,  284 

World,  Spirit  of 294-299.  300 

Incidents  of 301-305 

Cooke,  Rose  Terry,  quoted 274 

Cowper,  William,  quoted 295 

Cox,  Melville 294 

Coxe.  A.  Cleveland,  quoted 152 

Cromwell,  Oliver 74 

Cuba,  Work  in 86 

Cust,  Dr.,  quoted 200 

Cyril 54,  65 

Cyprian 87 

Clement,  oi  Rome,  quoted 36 

Dennis,  Dr.  James,  quoted, 

174,  175,  204,  205 

Discover^',  Spanish 62,  63 

Discoverers {See  Exploration) 

Divorce,  Mohammedan  laws  govern- 
ing. . 212,  213 

Dominicans  in  Mexico 64 

Dorchester,  Dr.  Daniel,  ciuoted 184 

Dwight,  Timothy,  quoted 160 

Duff,  Dr.,  quoU'd 203 


Education,  Bible  and 201,  202 

Christianity  and 201,  202 

Development   under  Christian   na- 
tions  202 

Female,  Ban  on 203,  204,  216,  217 

In  India 204,  205 

I'pper  classes  and 204 

Extent  of 205,  206 

Outcome  in  Christian  lands 207 

Present  opporlunit.y 207 

Prolcslaul  missions  and 205,  206 

Statistics,  general 206 

In  Turkey 206 

Edwards,  Jonathan 68,  69 

Edwin,  King  of  Northumbria 43,  44 

Eg.vpt,  Conquest  by  Saracens 60 

Elliot,  John 68 

Emperors,  Roman.  .  .  .96,  97,  98,  212,  213 
England,  Evangelistic  effort  in.  .41,  42,  43 

ElliellM-rt,  Saxon  King 42,  43 

Ethelburga,  Queen  of  Northumbria .  43,  44 

Europe,  Servicv  in 60,  61 

Extent  of  Christianit.v  in 72 

Social  life  in 213,  214,  215 

Eusebius,  c|uoted 24 

Expenditure:     In   war,   science,   com- 
merce, exploration,   invention, 
and  Christian  propaganda.  129-132 
Exploration — In  North  America..  163,  164 

Africa  and  Pacific  Isles 164-166 

Missionary  cffurt  and Oi,  63 


844 


INDEX. 


Page 

Fathers,  Pilgrim 67,  68 

Fetichism,  Extent  of 73,  249 

Character  of 249 

Faiths,  Non-Christian, 

72,  73,  223-226,  248-251 

Character  of 238 

Contrasted  with  Christianity..  .223-227 

China,  Of 248 

India,  Of 238-241 

Field,  World— How  occupied 235-237 

Why  largely  unoccupied 237 

Unoccupied 237 

Questions  concerning 255 

Foster,  The  Hon.  John  W.,  quoted..  .  .210 
Fowler,  Bishop  Charles  H.,  quoted...    16 

Francis,  Benjamin,  quoted 128 

Franciscans 59 

Francke,  Aug.  Herm 74,  75 

Fraser,  Sir  Andrew  H.  L.,  quoted 205 

Frederick,  King  IV  of  Denmark 74 

Freedom,  Religious 55 

"Free  Thought"  in  England 77 

Frere,  Sir  Bartle,  quoted 196 

"Friends,  The"  among  the  Indians. .  .  69 
Froude,  James  Anthony,  quoted.. 221,  222 
Frumentiuj 35 

Germany,  Service  in 47-50 

Gilder,  Richard  Watson,  quoted..  125,  126 

Gregory,  The  Great 41,  42 

Green,  Doctor,  quoted 120 

Greenland,  Work  in 87 

Gulick,  J.  T.  and  L.  H 197 

Haines.  Charles  Reginald,  quoted. 246,  247 

Haiti,  Work  in 86 

Hannington,  Bishop 113,  165 

Harrison,  Benjamin,  quoted 261 

Hartzell,  Bishop  J.  C 177 

Havergal,  Frances  R.,  quoted 1-27 

Hawaiian  Islands,  Work  in 86 

Hebrides  Islands 41 

Hemans,  Mrs.,  quoted 107 

Henderson,  Dr.  Howard,  quoted 266 

Hendrix,  Bishop  E.  R.,  quoted 168 

Hernhut,  Colony  of 70 

Praver  at 144-149 

Hinduism,  Character  of 210,  239-240 

Education,  Female,  and 203,  216 

Industrial  life  and 175-176 

Purdah  system  of 218 

Caste  system  of 226,  241 

Social  life  of 226 

Strength  of 241 

Hole,  Canon,  quoted 210 

Home,  Christianity  and 217,  218 

Huguenots,  The 108-109 

Humanitarian  (See  Social) 209 

Hunt,  John,  quoted 148,  300-301 

Hunter,  Sir  William,  quoted 200 

Iceland,  Wonderful  history  of 57-58 

Idols,  Twenty  thousand,  destroyed.  .  .   64 

Idolatry,  Cost  of 287 

Destruction  by 311-312 

345 


Page 

India,  Early  laborers  in 21,  27 

Gospel  in 58,  59,  71,  72,  77,  78 

Extent  and  results  of  work  in 79 

Manhood  of 79 

Womanhood  of 78-79 

Religions  of. 238,  251 

Transformations  wrought 210 

Indians,  North  American.  .65,  67,  76,  164 

Christian 68 

Indies,  Dutch  East,  Work  in 81 

West 63,  70 

Industries 175-181 

Education  in,  needed 176 

In  Africa,  South  Sea  Islands,  and 

India 176-179 

Results  of  effort 178-179 

Conditions  in  Africa  and  India  con- 
trasted  179 

Centers  of  work 180 

Organized  effort 180 

Incentive,  The  true 288-296 

Intercession,  Investment  in 139-147 

"Annual  Concert  of  Prayer"  for..  .  .146 

Apostolic  letters  and 143 

Early  Church  in 142,  143 

Jesus  and 142 

Greatest  weapon 144 

Great  movements  and 144,  145 

Hernhut  at 145 

Carey  and 146 

Missions  and 142,  146 

Missionary  volunteers  and 146 

Needed  resources  and 148 

"Prayer  Concert,"  The 145 

Strength  for  trials  and 143,  144 

Victory  by 149 

Investment,  Service  in 15-91 

Life  in 93-125 

Material  resources  in 126-137 

Intercession  in 139-149 

Beyond  computation 100 

Past,  maj-  be  nullified 135 

Inquisition,  The  set  up 110 

lona.  Island  of 44 

Irenseus,  quoted 37 


Jamaica,  Work  in 86 

Japan,  Work  in 80 

Religions  of 72-73,  248-250 

Jesus,  Service  of — Nature  of 17-19 

Field  of 17 

Typical 17 

Missionary 18-19 

Unparalleled 17-18 

Social  problems  and 211-218 

Words  of,  quoted,  15,  16,  91,  93,  94, 

139,  161,  233,  253,  290,  303 

Jesuits  in  Canada 66,  113 

Chinji,  India,  Japan,  and  Korea,  in.  .   69 

Spanish 64 

Persecuted  in  North  America. 65-67, 113 

Jews,  Allied  with  Pagans  in  persecu- 
tion   95,  g6 

Work  among 62 

Johnson,  Samuel,  quoted ■ . ,  152 


INDEX. 


Page 
Johnston,  f^ir  Harry  H.,  quoted, 

193,  197,  198 
Judson,  Adoniram 114,  321 

Knobel,  Philip,  quoted 230 

Korea,  VN'orit  in 81 

Uiligions  of 72,  249-250 

Krapf,  Ludnig 165 

Labrador,  The,  Work  in 87 

Lad  rone  Islands,  The C4-65 

Lawrence,  Lord,  quoted 222 

Leckey,  William  E.  H.,  quoted 222 

Leibnitz,  Baron  Von 74 

Life,  Investment  in 93-125 

Liggins,  Rev.  John,  quoted 168 

Literature,  Apologetic 29,  30,  223 

Bible  widely  available 268 

Bible  translation  and  distribution, 

185-187 

Creation  of 189 

Cultivation  of. 188-191 

Foreign  lands  in 23 

General 188,  197 

Hymnology 191 

Iceland  in 57-58 

Christian  lands  of 190 

Periodical,  in  various  lands, 

189,  197,  268 
Religious,  circulation  of, 

185,  187,  189-190 

Results 186-187 

Scientific 195-198 

Livingstone,  David 165,  294 

Mis.sionary,  A 170 

Scientific  work 195-198 

Spirit  of 163,  165,  166 

Travels  of 165 

Quoted,  127,  137,  162,  297,  300,  316,  317 

Lull,  Raymund,  quoted 60-61,  301 

Luther,  Martin 71 

MacArthur,  Alexander,  quoted 230 

Mackay,  Alexander 114,  165,  177,  294 

Mackensie,  W.  Douglas,  quoted 194 

Madagascar,  Work  m 84 

Madeira  Islands,  Work  in 84 

Mohammedanism,  Invasion  of 28 

Home  of 61 

Extent  of 72 

Christianity  and 223-228,  245-248 

Faith  of 244 

Aim  of 251 

Present  extent  of 247 

Future  life  and 246 

Malaysia,  British,  Work  in.  . 81 

Marriage,  Roman  laws  regarding 212 

Martel,  Charles 60-18 

Repul.sed  Saracens 60 

Martyn,  Henry 69 

Martyr,  Justin,  quoted 25 

Martvrs— In  Africa 102-103 

Denmark 61,  62,  103 

England,  (iaui,  Rome,  and  Upper 

I'hrygia 102-105 

Madagoacar,  South  Sea  Islands. 114-116 


Page 

Martvrs— 

China 116-119 

Crete,  Turkey 119-120 

Among  Albigenses 104-105 

Waldenses 105-107 

Huguenots 108-113 

Nestorians,  Maronites,  Syrians,  Ar- 
menians  120 

Mason,  Hugh,  quoted 167 

ftlc.\ffee,  Cleland,  quoted 16 

Melanchlhon 71 

Melanesia,  Work  in 88 

Methodius 54 

Mexico,  Work  in . 85-86 

Micronesia,  Work  in 88 

Ministry,  Native 87-88 

Missionary — Effort  in  West 62-63 

Effort  and  intercession 146-148 

Movement,  Protestant 73-74 

Leaders,  Protestant 74-75 

Force,  Extent  of 88-89,  268-271 

Apologetic 221-229 

Giving 270-271,  282-287 

Societies,  Number  of 159 

Missionaries — French,  English,  Span- 
ish in  North  America 65-69 

Moravian 70-75 

Scientists  a.s 193-198 

Present  number  of 268 

Buddhist,  Mohammedan 60-61 

Mongols 61-62 

Milton,  John,  quoted 107 

Moravians,  Missionary  society  of 70 

First  missionaries  of 70 

Missionary  spirit  of 74 

Mi.ssionary  giving 283-285 

Mott,  Dr.  John  R.,  quoted 142,  2C5 

Nantes,  Edict  of 112-113 

Newton,  John,  quoted 140 

Nightingale,  Florence,  quoted 162 

Ninian,  Mission  to  Scotland 40 

North,  The  Far 67-68 

Opposition— By  Jews 22-23 

Pagans 22-23 

State 31 

CJrowth  of  Church  under 22-23 

Opportunity,  The  present 124-125 

Orkney  Islands,  The 41 

Ostrogoths 35 

Outlook,  The  present 319-331 

Accomplishment 321 

The  foreign  field 321-323 

Cu'neral  influence 322-324 

Native  agency 324-325 

Some  figures 325-327 

The  walling  peoples 328-329 

The  Home  t^hurch 329-330 

Danger  in  delay 329 

In  various  lands 329 

Paganism,  Opposition  of 22-25 

(ira'Oo-Uoinan,  conouered 30 

I{i-ii()nnred  bv  Clovis .37 

Inroads  on  Church 38 


346 


INDEX. 


Page 

Paganism — 

In  Roman  Empire 45,  95-97 

Last  stronghold  in  Europe 56 

Numerical  increase  of 72 

Paladius 39 

Palestine,  Work  in 83 

Panama,  Work  in 85 

Pantsenus 27 

Pastor,  The,  Instruction  of  children, 

259-260 

Paton,  John  G 294 

Patrick,  Saint 36,  39 

Patterson,  Bishop 114 

Paul,  Apostle,  Service  of..  .  .19,  20,  21,  23 

Quoted 94,  199,  209,  289,  297 

Paulinus 44 

Persecution,  Peculiar  phases  of.  .  .103-104 

Incidents  of 117-123 

Under  Shapur 102 

Periods  of 96-99 

Three  centuries  of 97-99 

Extent  of 96 

Methods  employed 99-100,  117-119 

Of  apostles 19-20 

Jesues,  to  death 95-96 

In  Rome;    Europe 31-33,  00 

Canada;    France 66 

Africa;   Uganda,  Burma 108-110 

South    Sea   Islands,    New    Guinea, 
North    America,    Madagascar, 

other  fields 113-115 

Gaul,  Lvons,  Africa 99 

Rome,  Persia 100-102 

Upper  Phrygia,  England,  Denmark,  103 

China;    Armenia 116-119,  120-122 

Crete,  Turkey 120 

By  Saracens,  Vandals 102-103 

Persia,  Work  in 82-83 

Peter,  Apostle,  quoted 94 

Philippine  Islands,  Work  in 64-65,  81 

Photius 54 

Picts 41 

Pietism,  Influence  on  missions 71-72 

Polynesia,  Work  in 87 

Porto  Rico,  Work  in 86 

Pothinus 37 

Prime,  Dr.  E.  D.  G.,  quoted 231 

Problem,  The,  Extent  and  character  of, 

233,  252 

Field  occupation  of 235-238 

Numerical,  by  lands 251-252 

By  faiths 251 

Solution  with  Church 253-260 

What  is  meant 255 

Plan  needed 255-256 

Workers  needed 255 

Enlistment  of  childhood 257-260 

Pastor.  The,  and. 259 

Preparation  and  equipment  for. 261-272 
Ideas  from  military  life  .  263-264,  269 

Geographical 264 

Rule  of  Christian  governments.  .  .265 

Material  resources 265-268 

Bible  available 268 

Literature  available 268 

Limited  use  of  resources 268-269 


Page 

Problem — 

Equipment  ample 271 

Cost  of  solution 273-288 

Great  movements  cost 275 

Beyond  estimate 275 

Amounts  given 276-277 

Force  employed 276 

Increase  of  workers 278 

War  taxation 275 

Comparisons 275-276 

Cost  of  conquest 279-280 

Cost  of  Christian  conquest..  .281-285 

Moravian  Church 284-285 

Scriptural  principles 286-287 

Protestantism,  To  the  fore 70 

Eighteenth  century 73 

Fields  of  labor 76 

Work  accomplished 76 

Assets  of 76 

Aroused 78 

In  various  lands 76-88 

Base  for  future  work 88 

Present  strength 87-88,  157,  264 

Present  equipment 158-159 

Wealth  of 157-158 

Statistics  of  for  United  States  of 

America 157 

Centers  of  work 158 

Force  of  workers 158 

Prosperity,  Material 172 

Races — 

Aborigines,     64-65;      Alemani,     37; 

Alani,  36;   Anglo-Saxon 41 

Franks 37 

Goths 35,  101 

Jews 62 

Lombards 101 

Mongols 61,  62 

Ostrogoths 35 

Saracens,      60-61;       Slavs,      53-55; 
South     Sea.     101;      Special,     59; 

Suevians 48 

Teutons 101 

Vandals,   101-103;    Vi-sigoths 35 

Special  service  among 59-60 

Rationalism  in  Germany 76 

Reformation,     Lutheran,     Missionary 

Influence  of 71 

Spirit  of 71 

Resources,  Material iiJ-lSl 

Investment  in 127-137 

Intercession  and 141-147 

Rome,  Christians  in 23 

Decline  of 84 

Literature,  law,  and  arts  of 45 

Burning  of 97 

Persecution  in 96-100 

Family  life  in 212 

Ramsay,  W.  M.,  quoted 230 

Resources,  Material 176 

Developed  by  Industries 175 

San  Domingo,  Work  in 86 

Saracens,  Conquests  of 60-61 

Saravia,  Adrianus,  ,  ,  , , , 71 


347 


INDEX. 


Page 

School  village.  The 202 

Science,  Carey's  work  in 195 

Carey,  A  tribute  to 195-196 

Gulick  brothers  and 197 

Livingstone's  work  in 196 

Livingstone,  A  tribute  to 196-197 

Missionary  achievement  in.  .  .  .193-198 

Research  in  expensive 131-132 

Scope  of  work  in 194,  197-198 

Scriptures,  Translation  of 27,  35,  62 

Quoted.  128,  151,  199,  221,  233,  307,  319 

Sell,  Canon  E.,  quoted 246 

Selbourne,  Earl  of,  quoted 222 

Serapeum,  The 35 

Sergeant,  John 68 

Service,  Investment  in 15-91 

In  age  of  controversy 31 

Cost  of 45 

Rendered  by  Denmark 52 

Among  Slavs 53 

In  Far  East 59 

In  Far  North 51,  56-57 

In  Europe 47,  54-55 

Among  si>ecial  races 59-62 

Service,  Centers  of — 

Abyssinia,  27,  35;  Achia,  24;  Af- 
ghanistan, 72;  Africa,  27-28;  Al- 
exandria, 24;  America — Central, 
South,  64;  Antioch — Syrian,  Pi- 
sidian,  24;  Arabia,  20,  24,  27,  72; 
Armenia,    24,    27;     Asia    IVIinor, 

20,  23;    Athens,  24;    Austria 36 

Bactria,  27;  Bavaria,  49;  Berea,  24; 
Bithvnia,  20,  24;  Bohemia,  55; 
British  Isles,  39,  73;   Bulgaria,  54- 

55;    Burgundy,  48;   Brazil 63-64 

CiEsarea,  24;  Capadocia,  20,  23; 
Canada,  65-66;  Caria,  24;  Col- 
losse,  20;    Corinth,  24;    Crete,  24; 

Cylicia,  24;   Cyprus 24 

Dalmathia,  24;  Damascus,  24;  Den- 

Ede9sa,'26,'  27;'  Egypt,'  20-24,'  27; 
England,  41;    Ephesus,  24;    Ethy- 
opia,  20,  27;   Europe 73 

Finland,  56;  Florida,  65;  France,  37; 
Frisia 49 

Galathia,  20-23;  Gaul,  27,  37; 
Georgia,  Europe,  35;  Georgia, 
U.  S.  A.,  65;  Germany,  47-19,  50- 
61;   Greenland 57-58 

Hebrides  Islands,  41 ;   Hierapolis,  20,  24 

Iceland,  57;  India,  21,  27,  76;  In- 
dies, West,  63,  70;  Ireland,  36, 
39-40;   Italy 24 

Jerusalem,  20,  24;   Joppa 24 

Labrador,  57;  Laodicea,  20;  Lap- 
land, 56;  Lombardy,  48;  Lybia, 
20-24;  Lycia,  24;  Lyconia,  23; 
Lydia 24 

Macedonia,  20,  24;  Mauretania,  20- 
24;  Media,  27;  Messopotamia, 
20,  24,  27;    Mexico,  64;    Moravia,  75 

Noricum,  36;  Northumbria,  43; 
Nubia 27 

Orkney  Islands 41 


Page 
Service — 

Palestine,  83;  Paphlagonia,  24;  Pan- 
nonia,  49;  Paphos,  24;  Paraguay, 
64;  Parthia,  21,  27;  Patmos,  24; 
Paris,  28;  Pergamum,  24;  Perge, 
24;  Pisidia,  24;  Phrygia,  20,  24; 
Persia,  27,  72;  Philadelphia,  24; 
Philippi,  24;  Peru,  64;  Poland, 
66;     Pomerania,  56;    Pontus,  24; 

Ptolemais 24 

Rome,   24;    Ruegen,  Island  of,  56; 

Ru.ssia 55-56 

Salamis,  24;  Sardis,  24;  Scythia,  20; 
Scotland,  40-41;  Sidon,  24; 
Smyrna,  24;  Spain,  24,  27,  35-38, 
Suabia,  49;  Sweden,  52;  Switzer- 
land, 48-49;   Syria 72 

Tarsus,  24;  Texas,  65;  Thessalo- 
nica,  24;  Thessaly,  24;  Thrace,  20; 
Thyatira,  24;   Tyre,  24;   Troas...   24 

United  States  of  America 65-68 

Vieima 36 

Western  World 62-70 

Shinto,  Extent  of 73 

Characteristics  of 248-249 

Siam,  Work  in 81 

Slavs,  First  converts  from 53 

Smiles,  Samuel,  quoted Ill 

Smith,  Dr.  Judson,  quoted 254 

Speer,  Dr.  Robert  E.,  quoted.  262,  266,  121 

Stanley,  Sir  Henry  M.,  quoted 303 

Slavery  in  Roman  Empire 211-215 

First  order  against 216 

Social  and  Humanitarian 209-220 

Life,  in  time  of  Christ 211 

Evils,  kinds  of .  .212-215 

Roman  Empire,  Social  condition  in, 

211-212 

In  Northern  Europe 215 

Evils,  under  Christian  governments. 218 

Some  figures 219-220 

EfiFort  organized 219 

Conditions  in  India 210 

Changes  in  India .216 

Ideals  under  non-Christian  faiths .  .  248 

Societies,  Bible,  Rapid  rise  of 78 

Work  of 79 

Missionary .68,  70,  71,  76,  77,  79-80,  81 

Great  increase  in 77-78 

Work  of 76-83 

Income  of 76,  133-134 

South  Sea  Islands 164 

Stratton,  The  Hon.  F.  S.,  quoted 168 

Sutherland,  Dr.  A.,  quoted 254 

Stevenson,  Robert  Louis,  quoted 231 

Stewardship,  Christian.. 258,  286-287,  316 
Syria,  Work  in 83 

Taoism,  Extent  of 73 

Characteristics  of 248 

Temple,  Sir  Richard,  quoted 183 

Temples,  Heathen,  destroyed 64 

Tertullian,  quoted 25,  37 

Thompson,  Charles  L.,  quoted 140 

Thompson,  Mary  A.,  quoted 161 

Trent,  Council  of 110 

348 


INDEX. 


Page 

Turkey,  Work  in 82 

Thoburn,  Bishop  J.  M.,  quoted 328 

Ulfilas,  Among  the  Goths 35-36 

United  States,  Work  in 86-87,  157 

Strength  of  Protestantism  in 157 

Vandals 28,  35 

Venn,  Henrj',  quoted 173 

Visigoths 35 

Vladimir,  Conversion  of 66 

Waldenses,  The 105-106 

Washburn,  President,  quoted 203-204 

War,  Cost  of.  .  129-130,  263,  209,  279-280 

Watts,  Isaac,  quoted 128 

Weltz,  Baron  Justinian  Von 71 

Wesley,  John 75 

Charles,  quoted 139,  295 

Whittier,  John  G.,  quoted 209 

Widowhood,  Enforced 211,  216 

Child 241 

Wealth,  Christian  Nations,  of 156-158 

Increase  of 277 

Use  of  by  Church 258-260 

Use  of  in  war 129-130 

WiUiams,  John 114,  294 

Woman,  Place  in  Roman  life 212-213 

Property  and 212,  217 

Place  in  India 216-217 

Place  in  China 216 

Under  Christianity.  . 217 

Position   under  Christian  and  non- 
Christian  faiths  contrasted 226 

Work,  First,  in  the  West 62-63 

Character  of.  In  Europe. . 68 

Amount  beyond  computation 89 

Defects  of 65 

Devotioo  to,  in  Western  World. . .  65-67 


Page 

Work— 

Difficulties  of 46,  62,  67 

Earnestness  of 24-26,  30,  46 

Intensiveness  of 89 

Of  Jesuits  and  Pilgrim  Fathers  com- 
pared   67-68 

Present  state  of. 87-88 

Protestant,  in  eighteenth  century.  .    78 
Results  of,  in  Western  World.  .  .  .65-68 

Universality  of 88 

Present,  Where  carried  on 236 

Difficulties  of 238 

Workers — In  Northern  States  of  Amer- 
ica    66 

Canada 66 

England 41-45 

Frisia 49 

Germany 47,  50-51 

Ireland,  Scotland 39-41 

Iceland,  Greenland 57-58 

Western  World 68-70 

Among  Danes 51-52 

Norwegians 52-53 

North  American  Indians 66-69 

Distinguished 89 

Moravian 70,  75 

Raised 25,  58-59 

Present  distribution  of 236-237 

Roll  of,  not  closed 91 

Unknown 26,  30 

World  movement — Figures 310 

The  larger  result 309-313 

The  Church  itself 313 

Will  it  pay? 307-317 

Worship,  Ancestor 248 

Cost  of 287 

Zinzendorf,  Count 70,  75 

ZwingU 71 


349 


Date  Due 

.-iHt-^    '47 

MY  21  48 

^j. 

EC 

t^ 

^ 

